Series:A Wife Watching Fantasy, Too Far
   Author:newbie2008
 Subtitle:A Wife Watching Fantasy, Too Far Ch. 1
   Teaser:A fantasy that was never there before, grew into a need
 Category:Loving Wives
      URL:http://www.literotica.com/s/a-wife-watching-fantasy-too-far
Published:2012-01-27
Chapter I: My Nagging Dream

Trust me, the only thing worse than not owning a Harley Davidson? Is when all your friends do. But, allow me to clarify. I'm not talking about hard core biker types by any stretch. I'm referring to the pressed shirt and tie types. You know? The ones who seriously don't look like they belong on one? The ones who maybe, occasionally, ride on the weekends? Basically, folks who only want to reply in any given situation, "Harley? Are you kidding? Of course I own one!" You got it, status junkies, not serious riders at all. They wouldn't immerse themselves into that lifestyle if their lives depended on it, they just want one in the garage. If a jet pack coming out of your ass was popular? They'd have two of them.

I on the other had, was not a status junkie what so ever, and didn't aspire to become one. Never did I brag, "Hey, check out my new boat, my new pool?" or God forbid, "My NEW HARLEY?" No way! Most likely because I didn't own any of those things. But hey, wouldn't have if I did. In fact, there was really only one thing I wanted, the Harley, my Harley.

Indeed, I was someone who truly yearned to ride. But, it went way beyond that. I wanted to genuinely experience the riders life. Yes, I was a pressed shirt and tie type too, but unlike my friends? I was the only road-seeker among them. Someone who genuinely wanted to immerse themselves into all things Harley Davidson. Like, being on a long road trip, skipping a shower or two, or three. I mean I wanted the whole deal… Big problem though, my wife was wildly against it.

For quite a few years I'd been the victim of some of the worst heckling one could possibly imagine from my friends, and believe me they were masters at it. Saying things like "Oh, won't the wife give you permission to get one? Did the Boss shoot you down again? What? Did Mommy say you couldn't play tonight? Hey, you better call Janet to see if you can go to lunch with us." I mean some really rough shit.

I have to confess it bothered me quite a bit, to the point that I eventually had to do something about it. Much of what they were heckling me over was absolutely true. Janet emphatically didn't want me to buy a Harley, and was very forthright about it. Many times while driving past the dealership, she'd glance at me saying "Don't even think about it Buddy-Boy."

Secretly, I must have stopped by the local Harley shop well over fifteen times in the past year. I looked at them all, sat on them all, put my hands on the grips, sat my right foot on the foot rest. I did everything except make childlike motor sounds. Let's put it this way, the sales folks didn't even bother coming up to me anymore, they just let me fantasize in peace. I was a harmless waste of time, a confirmed "No-Sale."

Once a determined thought took root in my mind though? Look out. I mean come on, a contract attorney who works their ass off until mid-night some nights? Can't have a Harley? I was about done with that bull-shit. Now, I love my wife dearly, but it's not like I was asking for a fucking helicopter gun-ship, right?

At around 2:00 PM one beautiful September afternoon last year, after an extremely long day of contract negotiation on a new warehouse lease for one of my clients, I decided to do my thing, stop in the Harley dealership for some good ole dream time. Now keep in mind, to me it wasn't just dreaming, it was the cheapest form of stress therapy around, with no insurance co-pay. I simply forgot about work, dove into my small dream world, and found myself riding my toy, motionless yes, but mentally I had put hundreds of miles on several bikes in this dealership.

This particular afternoon was wildly different though, there was a brand new, very aggressive sales guy, one I had never laid eyes on before. As I walked towards my favorite bike, I could see out of the corner of my eye that he was tracking me with that "New Guy - Advanced Radar." I figured I'd have to educate him like I had all the other sales people, with a simple "Thanks, Just looking."

I'm sure being the new guy, all he saw was "Business-suit," which to him meant I could possibly afford one, and I respected that. We all have to make a living. Knowing he was after the hard sell, I casually walked up to my dream bike and simply let him approach. I was actually quite surprised the old school salesmen didn't warn him off, warn him that I was the "Confirmed sale, kiss of death," or worse, "The Habitual Looker."

He paused for a second, not more than five feet from me. When he then confidently strolled over and got well into my personal space saying "I noticed you drove up in the new GMC Yukon. It's okay! I'm going to have one of the mechanics drive it home for you!"

I quickly replied chuckling, thinking they might have been just fucking with me, "You what? Oh yes! Well, no need for that, I'm just looking here, just looking."

Thinking I had just put the wooden stake in his "New Sales Guy" heart, he then practically cut me off saying "It's okay, just bring it back on Monday. I'm having a guy come get it and fill the tank. Just bring it back on Monday. If you like it? Buy it. If you don't, then don't." I mean he had his had out asking for my keys. If there was ever a used car salesman degree? Or in this case, a Motor-cycle sales degree? This guy would have had a PhD, and would have graduated with honors. Everything he threw at me rendered me powerless.

I thought hard about it for a few seconds, but finally caved slowly holding my keys out. Before I could even bull-shit my way out of it? He instantly snatched them from me, threw them twenty yards across the showroom to a fellow in a greasy mechanics outfit, and there we stood. Almost as though, the more distance he could put between me and my keys, the better his chances of closing the deal were.

The look on his face said "You're taking this bike home, and you're going to accept it." Now, I had been in this place many, many, times before, and not once did I ever I hear more than a single, "Can I help you?" I seriously had to give it to him. In actuality, all I required was a nudge, and the hook would be firmly set in my jaw. He sensed it, and rolled me. He would have made an excellent contract attorney.

You want to talk about putting a carrot in front of a hungry mule? I could have easily asked for my keys back, drove off, and performed my same routine day after day. However, in my moment of weakness, I replied, "Alright, what are the limits? How much can I ride it, you know? To see if it's the one I really want?"

He simply replied "Just don't take it out of state, and you're good." Without any thought what so ever, I began acting like a big shot buyer. They had no idea I was terrified of what my wife would say. In fact, I secretly told the mechanic to keep the Yukon, and bring it to the residence the next day. He agreed and that was one hurdle down. I didn't want a stranger pulling into the driveway with my vehicle. It was going to be enough of a shock for Janet seeing me on this bike.

Three seconds later there was a team of sales guys coming over, moving other bikes out of the way, slapping me on the back, opening the showroom sliding glass doors, saying "Best bike on the floor, you'll love it, that one was made for you." It was like a bucket of blood had been dropped into a pool of sharks. Several of the old-timers kind of held their hands out as if to say "I've tried to sell you that bike a hundred times. What the hell?"

My mind was absolutely spinning in anticipation of hopping on it, and for the first time, with it running. I knew I could ride it fine, but up to this point I had never once test rode a bike from this dealership. It was almost as if my stress therapy was now over. I had graduated, telling myself, "Okay, Remember that peaceful, safe place? The place we've imagined all these months and years? Yes… That's the one. That special IMAGINARY place? Okay, great, deep breaths now… "It's Real!!! Get your fucking ass on the bike."

As mush as I would love to blame it on my inner therapist, within five minutes it was outside. They then had my ass on it in seconds, and it was cranked over. I'm telling you, It thundered just like I dreamed it would. They quickly Xeroxed a copy of my drivers license, slapped a courtesy half helmet on me, and off I went.

I quickly realized this thing was so perfectly balanced, it drove itself. It just went. I can honestly say it was everything I dreamed it to be, tie flopping behind me, suit jacket fluttering, pant legs flopping in the wind. It was simply incredible, perfect. I forgot about work, daily stress, and everything problematic in my life, completely.

I rode the longest way home I could possibly think of, and I mean taking every cross street. After around thirty minutes or so, I finally turned up our street. It was at that moment when reality seriously kicked in. As I turned up the street, I could see in the distance our White Yukon sitting in the driveway.

Yes, that one. The one I asked so fervently to be delivered the next day. I think it was at that moment I realized I would have to face the music. I could have rode all evening, but I'd still had to confront the fact that my Yukon was now in my driveway, it wasn't me who put it there, and let's not forget, I still had to pull into the driveway on a new Harley $16,000 Harley.

Just as I came to within fifty yards of the home, I could see Janet with the garden hose watering the plants and landscaping in front of the house. I knew I was in for it because she never watered the plants around dusk. I jokingly revved the motor in an attempt to get her to turn around, but to my astonishment, she didn't.

I then slowly rolled into the driveway, and kept the engine running, thundering it every couple of seconds in an attempt to again get her to turn around. Nothing! My wife simply continued to act as though she had ear plugs in. After a few seconds of this, I just knew I was in deep shit. She didn't even acknowledge me. I could have rode in on a trumpeting African elephant, and she wouldn't have turned around.

I then turned the bike off and slowly got off. As I did, she methodically turned, pointed the hose at me saying sarcastically "Oh, I'm so glad the Yukon got home safely, wasn't that nice of the guys at the dealership?"

I then kicked into "Damage Control Attorney." Although I have little arguing experience in the court room, I was desperate. I had to defend my client, the Harley. I replied "Yes, I didn't expect them to do that, but before I knew it, they were bringing the Yukon home. I was on top of that pretty thing, and well, awesome aren't they? I mean full service all the way. They could have been arrested they way they talked me into this. They practically forced me onto it, completely violated my civil rights in every way."

She then looked at me expressionless saying "Not funny. You know I don't want you on one of those. I'm so glad you can take it back on Monday. I heard all about the little excursion they afforded you, ride it all weekend? Bring it back on Monday? What a sales tactic, must have been a new sales guy, right?"

It was as if she was there. Now, Janet is a Registered Nurse, not a psychic, but I was beginning to wonder. The only thing I could reason was that she cornered the poor mechanic, and grilled him like a CIA operative.

As she was speaking to me, I looked back at the bike as though it was my inner child's, "Dream rocket ship," rubbed my hair, and replied "Baby doll, I don't think I'll be taking it back. I love it. I love you too. But, Honey, everyone I know owns one, and whether they ride it or not, they love having one. This is something I want. I'm safe on it. I work hard. I'm stressed to the max with work. I can finally afford one. It's something I genuinely want, Baby."

There was the most uncomfortable ten seconds of silence when Janet finally threw the hose down, and walked off saying "Pull it in the garage. I don't want the neighbors thinking we're dumb enough to own one."

This tension went on for hours, when finally I blurted at dinner, "Listen, Baby, it's just a motorcycle. Frank has one. Mike has one. John has one. Your own brother has one. Everyone has one. I want a Harley of my own. I'm tired of missing out on all the things they go to, things we'd have a blast doing. I want you to enjoy it too."

She then replied "Oh, I've herd the stories from my brother. I can't wait to sit my ass on the back of that thing for ten hours just to get to Daytona, the Dakota's, or God knows where else. You do realize, they just stay parked at the place you go to? I mean, you ride to wherever, you get a hotel room, and then you ride ten feet away to a club, oh wow! That sounds like a hoot. Oh, we'll be real bikers. Good God, Scott."

Now believe me, sitting my ass on it for a ten hour road trip would have been my idea of heaven, but I replied in an attempt to make her think I had some sense, "Nope, I would rather rent a trailer, pull the bike behind us, and then enjoy ourselves. No way I could sit my ass on that thing for ten hours, and then survive all those, you know? Ten foot long road trips? I think the ten foot road trips would be the worst. You know? Starting it? Riding it ten feet, all that shit?"

In my sarcasm, I must have said something she actually needed to hear. She profoundly stared at me for about ten seconds, when eventually, and only slightly smiling said "Okay, let me get this straight. We could drive there, pull it behind us on a trailer? Not ride it, just get the damn thing there? No long, insane, hey look at me? I'm a biker, or hey look at me? I own something you don't, like your infantile buddies? We'd just pull it to where we are going, and then ride it once we get there. No road trip bull-shit?

In my shock, I practically choked on mt bottle of water replying, "Gah! God yes, I mean NO. Of course we wouldn't road trip."

She then continued with "You do realize, I've heard of all the long road trip stories from my brother I ever want to hear, and listen, not one of us are hard core bikers. You're an attorney for God's sakes, Scott, not a Hell's Angel. And I'm not some smelly old bitch riding on the back, one of those old women who haven't showered in six months."

Granted, her father and brother pushed it on her and her family growing up, to the point that it set with her like Chinese water torture, but this was different. I sincerely wanted it to be an enjoyable thing shared by the both of us.

It was at that moment, I realized she wasn't disgusted with the bike what so ever, she was disgusted with thoughts of riding all over creation to get to where we were going. Relieved, I replied as convincingly as possible, "Are you kidding? We'd be so worn out just getting there, we wouldn't even enjoy being there. Trust me, I just want to ride around, after, getting there. I can't imagine riding there, then having any semblance of a good time. Only idiots would do that."

She then giggled and said the most beautiful, calm, and understanding thing I could have possibly heard at the time stating, "Alright listen, I love you, sweetheart. It sounds like you have a little sense about it. I love you so much it hurts, but in the future, please include me in on any decision this big. I know you've wanted one for a long time. All your buddies have one and you don't, and yes, that's my fault. I honestly want you to have it as long as you keep some common sense about it." I can't tell you how relieved I was to hear her say that. I could now actually enjoy having the bike.

The next morning in my excitement, I woke at 6:00 AM, nudged Janet and nervously asked, "How about we take a ride?"

To my surprise, she slowly responded, "Okay, but just around the neighborhood though, a few minutes away."

I quickly and excitedly jumped into jeans and a t-shirt, when I asked, "You're going to change into something?"

She sleepily replied "No, I'm good. Why? Just around the neighborhood right? That's it?"

I figured since it was so early, she reasoned that very few people would be on the road, plus we weren't exactly going cross country. We lived in a gated housing community, who would care?

Now, I didn't really give it much thought, but Janet being the hot wife she is, at 5' 3" inches tall, one hundred and nineteen pounds, beautiful athletic body, amazing legs, a cute pony tail halfway down her back, wearing only a tight tank top I bought her that said "NIKE… Just Do Me?" With skin tight white cotton pajama shorts that said the same thing on the front and ass? I knew we were in for some unwanted attention. I must say though, I was so excited knowing my new toy was in the garage, what she was wearing quickly became the last thing on my mind.

I'm pretty sure it took me all of about thirty seconds to run to the garage, press the garage door button, and thunder my new baby to a start. Everything about it was like Christmas morning as a child, from the fumes I smelled as it started, to the feel of it's thunderous vibration. The amazing echo in the garage as I walked it backwards was absolutely beyond words. The fumes and smell of the newness burning off the pipes was exhilarating.

Just as I backed it out, Janet ran out the front door in what she woke in, yelling over the engine "Just around the neighborhood, Okay? I'm not dressed to go anywhere else. The neighbors are going to kill us, it's so early and this thing is crazy loud."

I must admit, the only words I heard was "Okay… Anywhere… Crazy… Loud."

She then climbed onto the back, and after a few throttle blasts, off we went. It was rather a slow start, not wanting to turn her off by scaring her. She clung to me as if her life depended on it, but once she realized I could operate the beast, she relaxed considerably.

All bullshit aside, I had never rode a bike of this caliber in my life. The most bad-ass bike I had ever rode in my life was my dirt bike as a teenager. Still, I pulled it off like an old pro, mostly because it was a sixteen-thousand dollar street machine that could have rode itself.

My main goal was not to traumatize her though, so I quickly decided to head back home. The instant I turned down our street, Janet said "No lets ride some more. It's okay."

In my shock, I rode right past our home and continued on out the front gates of the community. As it rolled around to 9:00 AM, the traffic began to pick up considerably. As it did, so did the attention she was getting. I mean she was only wearing skin tight pajama shorts, no shoes on her beautiful tanned feet, with her cute pink toe-nail polish, and a skimpy tank top saying "NIKE… Just Do Me?" The whistles and stares were obvious as we rode on.

Just as we were about to take it onto the freeway, we stopped at a red-light, directly across from what looked like four young Hispanic guys going to a construction site. They had their windows rolled down when one of them leaned out and said "Oh My God, Baby… I've never wanted to be a Harley seat until today. Please God, just let me be a Harley seat."

Janet instantly turned to them and said with a grin "Oh my God, Yes, if only you were a Harley seat. Please God, turn him into the silliest looking motorcycle seat, right now." She then blew him a kiss.

All his buddies laughed out loud as the light turned green and we rode off. It finally dawned on me that she was actually enjoying herself, and the attention she was getting? It was like pouring gasoline on a flame, the more she got, the more she enjoyed it.

We rode for about an hour more before deciding to head home. Once there, Janet began going on and on about how fun it was, saying "Let's take another ride this afternoon."

Chapter II: Our Unusual Trip

As the exhilaration left her lips, I quickly agreed and headed to the house. Right after pulling into the driveway and admiring my new toy for a few seconds, I calmly entering the front door behind her. I then bolted to the computer and began searching for bike events, any biker events. I firmly believed I had to strike while the iron was hot. My chances of springing a biker event on Janet was now better than ever. She genuinely enjoyed our little outing, much more than I would have ever dreamed she would have.

One of the first things that popped up in my search was Oktoberfest in Daytona. Granted, we had never been to a biker event in our lives, but now we had to. We owned a new Harley. Meaning, I knew Monday morning I would be signing papers for it.

With no thought at all, I pulled out my credit card, booked a room for Biketoberfest week, and printed my confirmation. Once printed, I walked it to Janet who was now in front yard with her plants. She didn't really say much as I handed it to her, but I could tell she was in. The only thing she casually uttered was "Remember, we're not riding there, be looking for a trailer to rent. It's just a few weeks away."

It was done. How many people do you know who book a bike event, and haven't even signed the paper to own it? I think it took all of about ten minutes to finalize the paper work that following Monday morning. There I stood in amazement. I owned our Harley.

As the few painfully long weeks passed, we rode all over the city. I became much better at handling the bike, and Janet absolutely fell in love with the entire riding experience. It became a quick role reversal. Meaning, Janet was more excited about riding it seemed, than I was, and I was pretty damned excited.

The morning of our departure I had a buddy pick me up for work on that Thursday morning. It was so the rental place could deliver and hook up the trailer to our Yukon. Later that evening as my buddy drove me home, I could plainly see from a distance that not only did they hook up the trailer, they also put the bike on, and secured it.

Just as my buddy dropped me off, Janet exited the house saying "Look'ie there, it's all ready to go."

I replied "Yes, but how'd you get them to load the bike? Did they charge extra?"

She then giggled and said "No Buddy, I gave them a pity story of how I might have to load it myself, if you were late getting home, and they volunteered to load it. They took one look at me and said they'd better do it."

Everything was working out great. Basically we were ready to roll. Not having to load the bike made it a matter of simply putting the keys in the Yukon and rolling. Later that evening around 11:00pm We packed and excitedly started our journey. I preferred driving at night to get there because there' would be less traffic, and hell, I was so excited, I wouldn't be able to sleep anyway. We had eight hours ahead of us, so we decided to make the best of it.

We stopped at all the little gimmick tourist stops along the way, which added a few hours to the trip. Being as excited as a ten year old on Christmas morning, I decided to drive straight through, no hotel, not even a rest area nap.

I have to say this though, and it may sound odd, we did our "Trucker Thing." Meaning, Janet and I loved teasing truckers with her legs. We'd turn on the dome lights, she'd put her gorgeous feet on the dash board, and expose her panties. Now, we passed at least a hundred truckers on this adventure, seventy of which honked their air horns. We had a time with it, she kept count, all during her woken hours.

At around 6:00 AM though I was solo, Janet had been passed out asleep for hours. I'll never forget how the sun began to rise. As it did, I cracked the window and could smell the beach, almost as though standing in the surf, you know, that salty oceanic smell reserved only for the coast. We were only a few minutes out when I leaned over and nudged Janet. As I did, she slowly stretched and yawned asking "How much further Baby?"

I replied "We're here, only a few minutes out."

We eventually exited onto the Daytona exit and made our way through the strip, or town as it might be called there. The GPS unit was now yammering every few seconds "Turn right one-hundred feet, turn left seventy-five feet, turn right, you are at your destination."

The town was utterly packed with motorcycles, RV's, and trailers. I was absolutely beside myself with excitement. However, my luck was comical and tragic as usual. We slowly rolled into our hotel parking lot and I mean slowly, with all the bikes and vehicles. I quickly noticed that there was one, and I do mean only one, place we could possibly park, and it was a dandy. Let me tell you, it was a shoe-horn tight spot, much tighter than a novice like me was used to. I knew full well it would be a miracle to get the trailer in a slot that tight without mowing down a row of Bikes. I didn't even want to think about backing over a group of hard-core biker's hogs.

The worst part was? About fifty feet up from the only parking spot, was what looked like fifteen of the most hard core biker types you could possibly imagine, hard core men and women who had been out all night. The kind who said "We'll sleep when we're dead" types. I didn't stare, but just a miniscule glance spoke volumes. I mean, they fit every hardcore biker stereotype, and then some. This bunch was inked up one side and down the other. Their bodies simply ran out of room for more tattoos.

I began comically imagining how they should all have "I desperately yearn to commit a violent felony" tattooed onto their forehead, as it would be the last vacant spot for ink. They must have rode full time and supported themselves through crime, because there's no way anyone would hire them in today's society, looking the way they did. And let's face it, no one could pose as that type of biker. They were the real McCoy, the real deal. I'm sure at some point in your life, you've seen the type, but dared not stare too long.

It took me about five attempts to back into this spot so that the Yukon wasn't blocking anyone. All the while, I could tell the bikers were profusely laughing at us. My biggest fear though? Wasn't at all that they got a kick out of my parking abilities, but that we had to walk past them to enter the hotel lobby. As I began to get a little pissed and distracted by them making fun of us, I completely forgot about what they'd do to me, but rather focused on what they'd do to both of us, because of Janette's mouth.

The fact at hand? Janet was utterly ignorant with regard to how one should interact around dangerous people. It gave me a genuine fear. A fear that said… "If they had something smart ass to say, she'd respond, and in a way that would have me fighting to save our lives, or simply getting my ass kicked." Of all my biker fantasies? This one was definitely lowest on the list.

Remember, Janet is this petite, smoking hot, naive, upper crust wife, who thinks, "The world is a safe place, it has to be, right? There are laws! The law says it's illegal to hurt me, and well, that means I can say what ever blurts out of my mouth. Right?" Truth is, Janet had always lived in a privledged, suburban, don't worry about shit type existence, and this was absolutely not one of those places, nor were these people who gave a fuck, or gave a free pass on being ignorant.

As we finally parked and turned the vehicle off, I said "I'll grab what I can. You get us checked in. I'll meet you in the lobby, just ignore those fuckers. I don't care what they say, just ignore them. Don't say shit. I don't care what they say. Got it?"

She quickly agreed, but before walking to the hotel lobby? She innocently stretched and yawned outside the vehicle, eventually bending down and touching her toes. Every one of the bikers began whooping and shouting. I just brushed it off not thinking much of it, and in some sense, trying to show Janet how to ignore. In fact, I thought if that was the worst? We'd be fine. I knew I had to face it though. Janet is seriously hot. I figured what the hell? It would take much more than that to bother me. And besides, I knew full well we hadn't taken a vacation to Disneyland. I desperately clung to the faintest hope though, that she knew the same thing, this wasn't her safe neighborhood, these were obviously dangerous people.

As these thoughts swam through my head, I grabbed all the bags I could possibly fit on my shoulders. Janet began her walk twenty feet in front of me. I was hobbling with all the weight, but just wanted to get past them. As Janet passed the crowd, I heard one of them say "Hey Baby! I know you want to ride something better than that shiny Fat-Boy you pulled in with. You can ride me, mine's fat… Hey! Look at me when I'm talking to you! Get over here bitch before I drag you over."

Janet, to my amazement just kept walking. I noticed as she frighteningly flinched when he raised his voice. But my dumb ass? After all my "Ignore it" speeches to myself? I saw the deepest red. Not so much over what he said, I knew I was in for a ton of that shit, but it was how he said it. I was perfectly fine, even flattered, with guys being guys, bikers being bikers, drunkenly blurting things out with regard to how pretty my wife is. That didn't, and never did trouble me. I knew full well that Janet was better looking than ninety-nine percent of the women in this town, and certainly better looking than any of the women hanging out with these guys… It ate at me with how he said it, how it frightened her, made her jump.

Now, Janet's no "lay down" helpless kitten, even with her fairy-tale upbringing. Ordinarily, in our neighborhood? She would have blasted this guy with all sorts of "Kiss my ass" type remarks, but she wasn't at all used to this guys tone, and neither was I? Yes, I know. She could probably use a lesson or two in how to act in certain situations, reality, especially around a group of "Whose Who Among Felons," but I wasn't going to a have this low life ass-hole teach it to her, or scare her.

Yes, I am a contract Attorney specializing in existing, time expiring contracts. And yes, that pretty much verbalizes I'm not a street fighter or wild man. But, in his case, I was a psychotically angry husband, and that stood for something.

Now up to this point you might think me an eighty pound weakling, whose utterly pussy whipped (I am a little bit pussy whipped), but I'm actually a 6' 3" inch, two-hundred thirty pound, former full ride, football scholar. One who wanted to become a lawyer, much more than he wanted to become a professional football tight-end. Indeed, I'm about as calm as it gets, but something inside me couldn't let this go. To me, it went beyond playing around.

As I walked past them, I was fuming, unbelievably. But, I realized it was best to let it go. Problem was, I looked directly at the guy who said it. He in turn looked right at me saying "What the fuck do you want, sweetheart?"

As he said it, I was through being pissed. No? I was now enraged. It was time to deal with it. Ordinarily I can take a ton of shit, to the point of even being taken advantage of. Many times Janet has told me, "Baby, you're too nice to people. You let them walk all over you. You should speak your mind," I can most assuredly guarantee you, this wasn't one of those event's she had in mind.

I furiously hobbled out of the traffic area of the lot, next to a handicap parking spot. I then quickly slammed the bags down on the pavement with all my anger. Cans of hair spray fell out of the bags and clanged as they rolled under vehicles and down the lot. Janet's makeup also flew all over the place from her small night bag. I was in a wildly pissed off state, a suicidal state looking back on it.

Just as the bags spilled and hit the pavement, I spun and pointed directly at the guy who said it, yelling "I want you, Motherfucker! No! Don't be confused. Don't be looking to your buddies on this one. Yes you!You fucking heard me! I'm going to tell you what you told my wife. Get over here before I drag you over here. I'm going to beat the living shit out of you in front of all your dirt-bag buddies. How'd that be for starters?"

In my rage, I the dam near blacked out continuing, "After I take a few seconds to kick your ass, I think I'll kick all your buddies asses, simply on principle. Now, Get your fucking sorry, dirty, worthless ass up off that piece of shit bike, and come get the beating like you've never had before, by a preppy pretty boy, by a non-biker. Bet your buddies would love watching you get your ass kicked by a non-biker, wouldn't they? Look at me. My running shoes cost more than your life. My wife's manicure cost more than your fucking grocery bill… Come get it bad-ass. I'm all yours."

As I began saying it, Janet turned and ran back to me crying, "Scott, no, Oh God no Baby! What in God's name are you doing? Honey, No! Scott, Look at me, Just, Look at me..! Just please look at me for a second, No! Come on, please, Baby, come with me! Oh God… Don't do this. It's not worth it." She then begged to them, "He's tired, we drove a long way. It's okay now. We are going. We are going now…"

Just as she did, the same guys said "You better listen to your old lady motherfucker, before you get hurt."

She had never witnessed me this worked up, and I'm sure she thought I had a mental breakdown, which I think I did. What frightened her the most was, she knew I had turned into someone she didn't even know. She positively knew I was serious. About the time she began pulling at me, the largest man I have ever seen in my life, rose up off a car hood in back of the pack and said "Yo, yeah you. Don't move, just stay there, right where you are."

As he said it, he waved my original target off and told him to sit back down on his bike. Now I was absolutely confident I could take the guy who insulted Janet, but this guy was colossal. I mean WWF big, and I don't even watch professional wrestling. He was enormous, and I hadn't even seen him back there.

It's funny in hind sight, what goes through a mans mind when in a situation like this. A series of thoughts instantly ran through my mind. One's like "God! I don't want Janet to see this. I wonder how far the hospital is from here. Will the the hotel call 911? Will I have enough of a heart beat for them to bring me back to life?"

As he approached? Yes, I was concerned, but still enraged. I then pushed Janet towards the hotel telling her "Listen to me! Go! Get inside the hotel, now! I don't want you to see this."

I knew I couldn't take this guy, but more importantly, I didn't want Janet beside me when it happened. Just as I pushed Janet out of harms way, he reached his arms out spread eagle and just stood there, as if to either give me a hug, or invite me to take a swing. I wasn't sure what he was up to, at all.

Janet continued to cry, sobbing from ten feet away "Please God, no, no, Baby, No!"

As she did, I in some way accepted my fate, looked at this huge individual, and said, "Come get yours too Mother-fucker. Tell your buddies they're next." I was out of control for the first time in my life.

He instantly chuckled like the Jolly-Green Giant replying "Are you fucking kidding me? You're wound up like a spring, you'd kick all our asses about now. You want to fight me? Oh no, I ain't gonna get my ass kicked by a, what was that? A non-biker, preppy pretty boy."

He chuckled again with, "What would people say? Listen to me… You're a biker… You are ten times the biker most try to be in this town. For fuck sakes, you better be a biker with a fine bike like that. Don't call yourself a non-biker. You're a biker my friend."

I have to say I was confused and utterly confounded. I replied in what I'm sure would be considered a very comical stupefy, "What? You, and, they, and, um, that, What?… We're not fighting?"

He then chuckled "Damn you've got coconuts. You've got more balls than any of these fuck-faces behind me. I respect that. If they ever, and I do mean ever, disrespect you and your ole-lady again, they'll answer to me."

As I was lowering my hands, he pulled me into him and hugged me like a grizzly bear. I mean he picked me up off the ground two feet. I will never forget the smell of what smelled like cigarettes, and old engine oil, or gasoline that exuded from his vest. His wife too, quickly walked to Janet and began consoling her. I was in shock. I went from enemy, to family, in a mater of seconds.

Once he lowered me back to the ground, he thundered "Name is Huggs."

I quickly replied, "I'm Scott, that's my wife Janet."

My heart was still racing a mile a minute.

After he was done hugging me, he ran for Janet who cowered for a second, as if seeing the Jolly Green Giant coming towards her. He then leaned down, put his hands under her arms, and pressed her over his head.

I know it freaked her out a bit. She quickly said "Hi, There, Hey thhere, there Huggs! Yep, I'm Janet. Very nice to meet you. Wow, I can see Cuba from here."

Huggs deeply chuckled, lowered her back to the ground, and gave her a warm hug. She disappeared in his arms. His wife Marie, then jokingly said "In case you didn't know where he got his nickname, well… " It's what he does. He hugs… Doesn't believe in a sensible hand shake."

He again chuckled and jokingly said "Bull-shit, woman, it's because I'm pretty. Don't be confused, woman want to hug me. I can't help that shit. I'm just God-damned pretty."

Marie quickly fired back saying, "No. It's because you don't know how to shake a hands, you moose. Don't mind him, we are signing him up for an etiquette class next week," Marie playfully giggled.

He then insisted that his wife take Janet and check in, and that I stay out to better aquatint myself. It became quickly obvious, that in their world? I had earned the Medal of Honor, standing up to the entire group. Even the guy who made all the inflammatory comments was back-slapping me. It was an odd world, but a very tight knit one. As tight knit as they were though, I'm sure you were either part of the family, or on the menu. I believe had if I played it any other way, I'd have probably been pounded into dust.

As we all spoke, they told me all about themselves, what they did, where they hailed from, etc. Within minutes, I knew more about them than most of the people I worked with, people I had worked with for years. They were not a shy bunch by any stretch.

Huggs then asked, "What do you do for a living Scott? How do you buy a bike like that?" I hesitantly replied "Well… I'm an Attorney."

They all became utterly silent, but once Huggs began laughing his ass off, so did the rest of the group. It was almost as if they wouldn't scratch their ass, unless Huggs did. Understandably so, Huggs was the commander of this rabble, and it was obvious. Not just because of his 6' 5" inch, three hundred pound stature, but because his personality was that of an unyielding leader.

He respected two things in life, courage, and smarts. Somehow he thought I had both. The more we spoke, the more fascinated they all became with me. I mean Huggs began running me through every legal scenario… What not do, what to do, What if type scenarios. Each and every time I rolled out a solution to them, rather like a "Anti-Felony Merlin," with simple legal service. I wasn't specialized in criminal law, but had been around it with some unsavory clients you wouldn't want to enter into a business agreement with.

They were having a hoot with it, and so was I. This went on for a couple of hours. Janet and I hadn't even laid eyes on our room up to this point. Well after check in, Janet softly whispered in my ear, "Baby, we need to get a nap in. I'm so tired. We'll never have the energy to do anything today if we don't rest."

Things went way beyond what I had anticipated that early morning. I was now both a friend, and what seemed like a celebrity, among these hardest of bikers. I unknowingly became adsorbed into an inner circle that might have ordinarily taken a good while to even mingle with.

Believe me when I say, they wore a patch on their vests, one I won't mention, that wasn't given out. It was earned over years, and lord knows what was required to get it, even if you made it that far in their bizarre world. I'm sure many tried to get it, and didn't.

One never knows who they'll meet, and how. Sometimes that's a great thing, and other times, not so good. All I know is? Things were turning out great. I had seriously hoped to meet some folks who rode hard core, perhaps never imagining them this hardcore, but serious riders. If I had to compare it, I'd say this was like going to Hollywood, dieing to meet some actors? And, accidentally finding yourself mingling at the Oscars. These folks were the real deal.

I was still very much on guard though. Let's face it, many of the guys in this group were horrified of Huggs, it was obvious. I mean if he gave someone a look, they'd move out of his way, like a lower ranked pack animal. So, I knew that although they were having fun with me and enjoying my company, I wasn't a member. I had enough sense to be cautious.

I hind sight I figure I must have been nuts, because I'd reply to Huggs in the most natural way, and he liked it. It was almost refreshing to him to have someone tell it like it was. He'd ask me my opinion on something, and if I thought it was fucked-up, I'd tell him it was fucked-up.

After hours of being temporarily inducted into the hardest bunch of bikers on the planet, Janet softly said to me "Baby, I'm so tired. We should get a nap in." I could have mingled the rest of the day.

Huggs then chuckled and began to speak when his wife cut him off saying "Did you hear what she said? Let them get some sleep already. Hell, we've not slept in twenty-four hours. I'm tired too, and if you start with that, I'll sleep when I'm dead bull-shit, I'll slap you right here in front of God and everyone."

Huggs then jokingly cowered from his wife replying "Alright, Damn it! Relax, you're embarrassing me in front of my new friends." He then turned from her and leaned to me as he put his hand to his mouth, whispering "She ain't that tough, I think I could whoop her ass, but I might need some help." She instantly asked "What's that?"

I quickly summarized, Huggs wife commanded a lot of clout too. She was definitely the alpha female in this crowd. Shortly after their playful exchange, we all shook hands, hugged, and back slapped, as they do. Marie then began walking Janet to the room. Just as I was about to grab the bags and follow, Huggs pointed at three guys, and then to our bags. They immediately sprung up, grabbed our bags, began picking up the spilled items, and took them to the door of our room.

It was like being the friend of the president. I mean, these guys and their wives were unbelievable subservient to Huggs and his wife. There was an undeniable pecking order, and somehow I found myself accidentally at the top. I was mindful of this too, not wanting to step on any toes. As much as they seemed to enjoy my company, I'm sure it rubbed some wrong, that Huggs took a genuine liking to me. I mean here I was, right off the street, many of them still trying to get a kind word from Huggs, perhaps after years of trying.

Chapter Ii: Our New Friends

Janet and I finally got to our room, and I mean we slept for several hours. We were worn out from the travel, and the stress. Thought's of getting your as kicked by a dozen guys can do that.

After about a three hour nap, we finally woke and began to rummage through the bags. As we did, Janet hopped around like a kid in a candy store with her new swim suits in her hands, saying "Fashion show, tell me if you like them. You haven't seen these, Baby."

I said "Okay! Fine! Fashion show… " I simply sat on the foot of the bed watching the news, and eating two day old beef jerky.

Just as I was into a news clip on another failing company, Janet jumped out of the bathroom. She began spinning around and bouncing about, saying "Ya like? What'cha think?"

I quickly replied "Damn, you look amazing. Holy shit though, Baby, your tits are busting out, and the bottoms, well, reveal quite a bit?"

She giggled replying "Oh, it's covering me, more than what most women will be wearing around here I'm sure."

She eventually tried them all on, when I finally replied "Just wear the first one. It's fine. I like it. Honey, This could take all day, just wear the first one."

After she threw the first bikini back on, I changed into swim shorts, and we made for the door, our cooler full of beer in tow. Janet carried one end, I carried the other. I must admit, I was ultra worried about the attention she would get from this swim suit she was wearing. I mean she wore it like it was lucky to be on her. It was pressed tightly to her crotch. It also left no doubt where her pussy was, it that it created a small slit in the thin material against her pussy.

As we walked to poolside, I couldn't help but stare at her ass. Janet had the perfect ass and legs. I'm her husband and had seen her naked for years, but I still got incredibly turned on when she wore something this revealing. There was no doubt I had better develop thick skin if a bunch of bikers were at the pool.

Once we rounded the corner of the building and made it pool side, I instantly noticed Huggs and crew stretched from one end of the beach side railing to the other. As Janet and I went to sit closest to the hotel side, I heard with a thunderous chuckle "Hey you! Yeah you! Get those asses over here."

I returned the chuckle replying "Hey! My wife doesn't sit with such company."

He then replied "Well then get your pretty ass over here. I don't blame her. You're an attorney, you'll sit with anyone."

We all laughed and off we went. He and his matriarch wife Marie began positioning chairs right beside them. We finally made it over with our wimpy cooler, as theirs was something you'd see after a hurricane humanitarian effort, only theirs was full of an emergency liquor supply.

Once we sat down, Huggs got up and wrapped his arms around me and my wife giving us an enormous hug. I then said jokingly, "Do we know you?"

He laughed replying "Yep, you know me, now relax lawyer, and take a real mans drink, Yeager Baby."

Huggs was reaching for it the entire time he spoke almost as if he knew I'd drink it. It was certain I'd take a drink, but I wasn't sure about Janet. She drank on special occasions. However, I didn't quite know how special she considered this occasion.

He quickly handed it to me. Immediately I tilted it up and chugged two gulps. It was all I could do not to make a face as thought I had eaten road kill. As I handed the bottle back to him, he jokingly thundered "Have some manners, it's Janette's turn." To my surprise, Janet held out her hand. In my state of shock I watched as she threw it up and took a gulp.

The instant she did, she made that same face I was trying to avoid. She exhaled after swallowing it gasping "Holy-shit, how do you drink that shit?"

Hug's replied "Hell, You did good darling, better than you're old-man did, I think."

We sat there and took off right about where we had left off upon meeting. We hadn't missed a beat. The drinking went on through out the afternoon. Occasionally we'd all jump in the pool, hop out, drink more, get back in the pool, and on it went like this.

After a few hours, Huggs and crew said they had some business to take care of, and politely made it clear I couldn't come. I was absolutely fine with that, as Janet gave me a death look the moment they mentioned riding off.

We managed to slow the drinking considerably after they left, as Huggs was a power drinker. We sat there with his wife Marie, and continued taking in the sun, swimming, and enjoying a relaxing evening. Huggs wife Marie went to wine early on, and I was glad. It was finally a drink Janet could sip on without making a grimacing face while drinking it. Actually, all the women there worked their way to drinking wine. It was almost as if once the men left, they didn't have to play hard-core biker wife.

I was having a wonderful time, mostly because Janet was. That, actually allowed me to enjoy myself.

Regarding enjoying ones self, Janet is the type of girl where, if she's pleasantly engaged in conversation? Then she's in her element. That's key to her having a good time no matter where it is. I don't care if its on the summit of Mt. Everest, if it's a ten person chatty conversation, she's in heaven, a true social butterfly. Whats more perfect, the group of women who remained were not only very friendly, they were new to her, people unlike any others she had ever known. I think that had her more engaged than if she were socializing with women she knew.

By this time, Janet was what I like to call, pleasantly drunk, not fall down drunk, but comfortably beyond what most people would call a fee good buzz. I must say, the more time that passed, the more elated I became that Janet had hit it off with Huggs and his wife, especially Marie. She made things ten times more relaxed. My worst fear originally was that Janet would be miserable the entire time we were there, not knowing anyone, or more likely, not wanting to.

As the sun began to set, Marie said "We need to make sure we have more wine for tonight. I'll be back, I'm just going to run up to the room and I'll bring some more back down. It's better if it's been on ice. In fact, I will bring down the other cooler we have. It's full of my kind of wine, just needs to have ice poured on it."

Marie then sprung up and began walking around the pool towards the back stairs of the hotel. I wasn't exactly staring at her as she walked off, but I could plainly see that she had done an about-face and began walking back toward us. I figured she may have changed her mind, or perhaps wanted Janet to walk with her, either of which was fine.

As she walked back to us, she said "Since you're the only guy left, you probably need to pack that thing back down here. Instantly I figured Janet would give me a look as if to say "You agree and you're dead."

To my astonishment, she only replied "Yes, Scott, run get it Baby."

I didn't think twice, I rose up and said "No problem! Let's roll."

Janet then put her sunglasses back over her eyes, and rolled her head away as if to take a nap. I could tell she was exhausted from all the sun and drinking. As I followed Marie around the pool toward the hotel steps, I unconsciously stared at her ass. Not glued to it mind you, but doing the typical guy glance.

Now up to this point, I was terrified to put my eyes anywhere other that Marie's face. The last thing I wanted was for Huggs to catch me looking at his wife's ass and pound me into the ground like a railroad spike.

Chapter Ii: Knowing Marie, More that I Planned

As we walked up the second flight of stairs though, I really planted my eyes on her ass. I was actually quite surprised with how well built she was. I mean she had an amazing ass and legs. I've never been turned on by the whole biker chick thing, but was changing my mind with every step. Marie had a very provocative tattoo just above her bikini line. My eyes were drawn to it as she pulled the bikini out of her ass once or twice as she walked up the stairs.

It was hard to tell what Marie's story was, other than the small talk we had out by the pool. Apparently she was the rebel child in her family, and wouldn't have had it any other way. Besides that, though, and from my limited observation, she was a very strong willed, take no shit, Super-MILF. I guess as a female in this bunch you had to be.

For early forties, late thirties, she was hot to say the least. I think part of why Janet had no objection to me coming with Marie to get the cooler was, she always knew I had never been attracted to the tough slutty woman persona. So she considered all the women around us to be a complete non-threat.

As we got to the room, Marie fumbled with the lock for a few seconds, when finally I said "Let me try. I hate those things. What ever happened to the good old metal key?"

She laughed replying "Yes, what did?"

We then entered the room, as I quickly asked "Alrighty, where's that magic cooler?"

As I said it, Janet closed the door behind us and replied "One sec, we'll get it." She then began refiling through a bag and pulled out a fat joint.

The instant she did, I said "Oh wow, that's a hogs leg."

She giggled and replied "Yep, just like I like'm."

"I sure wish I could help whittle it down with you, but I'd be afraid they'd drug test me at work."

As I was saying it, she replied "Oh, no worries. Wait here with me, I'm not going to smoke it all."

She fired it up and began sucking the sides of it in. There was no doubt she had done this before. Now, I wasn't sure how long was too long before Janet would begin to wonder what was taking so much time. After a couple of minutes, I said "We ready? We ready to head back down?"

"It's okay, just a minute or two more. It's the first time I've been able to be alone with you."

I can't tell you how unexpected that was, and how nervous it made me. I pretended she hadn't even said it, hoping it just came out wrong. I nervously replied "Oh, same guy here as out at the pool, nothing different, not much to know."

As I was speaking it, she began walking toward me, and ended up directly in front of me. She stood there, put her arms around my waist and pulled me against her. My sense of survival was kicking into high gear when I exclaimed "Woe, you sure this is okay? I mean, well, I don't know what I mean."

She then replied with a devious half smile saying "What? We're just touching our bodied together."

I then cautiously replied "Yes. True. But, Huggs, um, might not like the whole body touching thing."

Giggling she uttered "You are so innocent, that's what attracts me so much to you. Trust me. It's fine. He won't care. Why do you think we're all here?"

I naively replied "Um, Biktoberfest, Right?"

She giggled again saying "Yes, and No. Yes, it's Biktoberfest, but no that's not entirely why we are here. Almost everyone you've met? They are all swingers. In fact, you booked a hotel at swingers central. Almost every guest here came to play with other couples. I told Huggs you guys had absolutely no idea. You just didn't look the part. I also told him I wanted you."

After I picked my chin up off the floor, I said "Holy Shit, You told Huggs that? He knew what you said as we sat by the pool?"

I can tell you right now, Marie didn't have a shy bone in her body. She instantly and nonchalantly replied "Yes, he knew the whole time. He knew that I wanted to fuck you. I told him I wanted you inside me the moment I laid eyes on you."

Now, where I hail from, women don't speak that way, even if they think it. I mean it was Swahili to me, but a form that translated into English, profound English. I then in a panic began to say "You know, I am very flattered by that and…"

As the words were leaving my lips, she instantly bent down to her knees, and ripped my shorts half way down my thighs. It was rather like the high school bully, sneaking up and yanking down your shorts, you had no idea it was coming. The moment she did, her mouth went straight to my limp cock, and she engulfed it. Her nose was on my stomach, and her bottom lip was on the top of my scrotum.

It is important that you know, I was trying to fight the good fight. I didn't go to this room expecting anything remotely like this, not in my wildest hallucinations, but this was well beyond my power to fight. As she moved her tongue over the head of my cock, and pulled my ass to her face, I lost any reasonable thought.

My cock began to swell in her mouth, and as it did, she began to slowly take it deeper into her mouth. Once fully erect, the head of my cock was at least a few inches deep inside her throat. I had never had anything like this happen before, ever.

In my ecstasy, I had enough forethought and / or gumption to ask "God! Marie, what if Huggs walked in. He'd fucking kill me, and probably kill you too."

She simply removed me slowly from her mouth and throat, with her lips coming together on the tip of my cock saying, "Yeah, maybe for not letting him watch. Relax, it's fine."

She then began to really pull my cock deep into her throat. I had never felt anything like it. She was extremely aggressive. As she pulled and smashed her face into my stomach and pubic hair, I could hear a slight chocking gurgle each time. I had always heard off deep throat, but had never actually experienced it. If I had shot my load, it wouldn't be in her mouth. It would certainly be in her throat. After a few minutes, there was a sticky thread of her saliva and my leaking pre-come dripping and shaking from her chin.

The only reason I lasted as long as I had, was the undeniable fear that she was lying about Huggs being so "Okay" with it. However, biology kicked in, and I was as powerless to stop it as the minute it started. Just as I began to feel that surge of hormones swell my cock, I quickly said "I'm going to come."

The instant I said it, she came off me and said "Then Come." She then sharply lunged her mouth and throat the entire length of my cock and pulled my ass to her. I mean she swallowed me entirely. As she did, the surge of testosterone in my body surged to the head of my cock. I took my hands off the kitchenette counter, grabbed the back of her head, and forced my cock at least another inch into her throat.

I could hear her momentarily choke and gag as she exhaled blowing saliva all over my scrotum and pubic hair. The head of my cock then engorged with ejaculatory hormones, as though it has swelled twice its size, when "BOOM." I shot the strongest jet of my seed into her esophagus. Stronger than anything I had ever ejaculated. As I did, it appeared she held her breath. As she held her breath, I delivered shot after shot of my semen into her throat.

I pulled her head so tightly against my thrust, I thought she would pass out. After perhaps a minute of me ejaculating strong jets of my seed in her throat, she pulled her head from my death grip gasping "Oh my God, I can't get over what that did to you. You're mine now. Oh my God, I wish I could have seen your face. It's okay to like it. It's our secret."

At that moment, I began to have that post ejaculation regret replying, "God, Marie, that should have never happened. Holy shit, I just came in my new friends wife's throat. My wife thinks I'm assisting with getting a cooler. fuck me!"

She then rose up saying, "Hey, hey, listen, it's okay. Relax. It's not a big deal. I kind of forced myself on you. Your conscience is clear. We're adults, it's okay. If it didn't feel good, you wouldn't have come. Is coming in another woman's mouth that bad? You don't have to tell Janet, but who knows maybe you should. Is growing sexually that bad? Trying new things? Do you really want to do the old fashioned missionary assembly line, fuck your wife thing all your life, or would you rather explore, and still have a happy marriage? Come up to the room tonight and see for yourselves. You're not obligated to do anything. We don't bite, much."

Okay, now, I had all the right words to respond before she started consoling me, but the more she spoke, the more she destroyed my response. I mean what was I going to say, "No! You're wrong, I want to continue fucking my wife like the pioneers did a hundred and fifty years ago?" Never in my life had I been given such a profound dissertation, so pointed toward the reality, "It's okay to feel good sexually. It's not a crime. It's acceptable."

No! That didn't exactly mean I had lost my marbles, although she did make undeniable sense. Granted, I was primed to hear "It's Okay" from the moment it started, in any form… However, It's not like you can take the same comfort words, cheat on your wife, just because it excites you, and somehow the words "It's Okay," makes it okay.

I would have given anything for Janet to break beyond her traditional bounds, but saying "Hey, Baby, I just shot five-hundred million sperm into Marie's throat and stomach, how cool is that?" It simply wasn't an option?

In my internal battle over right and wrong, and everything Marie had said, she walked toward the bathroom saying, "That's the cooler, the one by the bathroom door. It's full of wine."

I practically jumped to it hoping to get out of the room, and back to the safety of the pool. I began replying "Got it, and yes, we'll try to make it tonight. One last thing, please, please, please, don't say anything about this. Regardless of how comforting the words were, if Janet even got a hint of it, she would freak."

She then quickly spun around and exited the bathroom nonchalantly saying "Stop it. You worry too much. Of course I wouldn't say anything." That was somewhat of a relief, but I knew I'd have to deal with the guilt.

We then exited the room, walked down the hall, hit the back stairs, and ended the journey much as it had begun, at the bottom of the stairs. The minute we reached poolside, I slammed the cooler down and jumped into the pool, wanting to wash as much guilt off me as I possibly could. Like a jump scene in a horror flick, I came right up in front of Janet. I didn't actually notice where she was before diving in, but turns out she was already in the pool. The instant she watched me dive in, she bolted for me, and up I surfaced right into her arms.

She giggled profusely as I jumped back, saying "Dang, you look like you've seen a ghost. It's you wife, silly."

I quickly replied "Oh! Hey, Baby! I knew it was you, I didn't want to mow you over with that prize winning dive."

She laughed replying "Oh yeah, you get the brown medal for that dive, but I still love ya."

She then began inquiring "Damn, did you have to age the wine? What took so long?"

This was the moment of truth. I had never lied to Janet outright, but I knew full well I couldn't tell her what had transpired, the whole truth. I figured I'd tell it in such a way that she'd say, "Oh she flirted with you? We're fucking out of here."

Chapter IV: Janet's Awakening

As I began to explain "You're not going to believe what's going on at this Hotel. All these people are…"

When instantly, and just as I got to the word "Are" she interrupted blurting, "Did you know this was a swinger hotel, that all these people are swingers?"

Now, I'm an attorney, and have been taught to thwart and deal with any unexpected comment, but this rendered me a kindergartner. I was speechless as I wiped the water from my face, finally replying surprised and straight faced "It's a what, Hotel?"

She jokingly covered her mouth and pressed her face to mine saying "It's a swinger hotel. You know? Couples having sex and such, with other people, other married people?"

I got a wrinkled brow whispering like a pro, "You've got to be shitting me? Are you serious? You're sure? Bull-shit, Who told you that?"

She giggled saying quietly "Um, every wife here? They started really talking about it after you and Marie went to get the cooler. These people really came here to mess around, and the funny thing is, some thought we fully knew, and are here to mess around too. I politely told them we would never do that. By the way, Marie didn't try to flirt with you, did she?"

Instantly I stuttered replying, "Fla… Flirt? Funny. Good one. I don't think that's exactly how they operate. I think they only go after people that are in the know. And, up until now, we haven't been in the know. So, no. She didn't try to screw me. Besides, you know I've never been attracted to these type women, ever."

After giggling and confidently agreeing with me, she then asked very frankly, "So, when you booked this hotel, this event, you had no clue? Right?"

Again, I slightly pretended to take offense replying… "Oh fuck, that's nuts. Seriously? What are the odds? Listen. I booked the best hotel for the price, and it's swinger central, Damn! Leave it to me. It wasn't exactly advertised on the travel website."

Let me tell you, if lower jaws could sink to the bottom of a pool, I would have had to dive down and retrieve mine as Janet whispered "I really don't care, they are nice people. I'm not judging them because they want to spice up their sex lives. They can fuck until they can't stand for all I care. As long as this wasn't some boyhood fantasy of yours, you know? Hey, fuck my old lady… type… wanna be biker fantasy."

At this point, Janet could have said the moon was made out of cheese, and I would have been more prepared for it. She simply didn't speak or think this way. It was all so far removed from her acceptance level, extremely removed. Ordinarily, in my opinion, she would have cast this sort of behavior into the suburban housewife lake of fire. I couldn't believe she was even on the cusp of acceptance with regard to what she had heard from these women while I was away. I began to wonder though, because if they were anything like Marie, they could convince you to fuck a snake if it would lie still, and when it was over? They'd make you feel okay about it, almost glad you did it.

I suppose I was actually, both freaked out, and relieved at the same time, if that makes any sense. In, I'm sure a confused manner, I asked Janet, "Yeah! I mean, who cares right? If it's what they want to do, then they should do it. Who knows, maybe more people should try it before judging it."

As the words were coming out of my mouth, I watched her expression go from attentive listening, to a slight inquisitive smile asking "Oh, hum, so you can relate to these people now? A few minutes ago I heard a woman describing how another man fucked her brains out from behind. Oh, and her Hubbie was so excited watching it, still your kind of people?"

There's no way I was in my right mind. As she spoke, I was struggling with cheating on her, the fact that we were residence of swinger central, she had just heard who knows how many fuck stories? I couldn't process all her info. I simply shut down. I simply shrugged my shoulders almost to say. Who gives a shit?

What I didn't realize at that very moment, was that she was expecting an instant reply, no contemplating, no what if's. I'm pretty sure she wanted to hear "Oh! How dare they.!"

She didn't get it. I was still trying to take it all in myself as I stared off into space. I quickly realized though when she dropped her mouth half open, and simply stared at me. This went on for an uncomfortable few seconds or so, when she finally asked very straight faced "I see. So, you're okay with it.?"

I then snapped back into reality replying, "I didn't say I was okay with it, but there are worse things. Hells-bells, they could be here to do a major drug deal, but they aren't. They're here to play around a bit, all be it, sexually. Believe me, there's worse things in the world."

Janet then began to realize I was getting a bit pissed with her righteousness, when she backed off slightly but sarcastically saying "Okay, I'm sorry. You're probably right. It's not like we're thinking about fucking other people too, right?" She then wrinkled her nose and jokingly said "Oh, Baby, would that turn you on? You know it would."

It was at this point I could have replied a thousand different ways, but didn't reply at all, which left any number of possible answers flying at Janet's brain. I simply pulled her ass towards me and began to kiss her. As I kissed her with our mouths touching, she began murmuring "You didn't answer me, Scott."

She then playfully pushed me away asking "Holy Shit, Scott, if you don't answer me, should I take silence as yes?" I didn't utter a word, I just stared at her with blankness. This was driving her insane.

Just when I didn't think she could take another second, I formulated an answer. My answer had multiple intentions. Number one, I began to think that if she played in any capacity with another man, my conscience would be clear for what I had just done, or at least we'd be kind of even. Number two, I genuinely agreed in part with much of what Marie had told me minutes before. As she patiently waited with raised brow, I blurted "Listen. We've been invited to a party this evening, and before you say anything, they all know we aren't swingers. We aren't going to be obligated to do a thing. They just like our company. And no. It's not like we'll be stepping over naked bodies in a frothing orgy. It's just a party."

To my astonishment she simply giggled and continued antagonizing me with things like "Dang, no naked bodies?"

I chuckled back saying "Oh, I'm sure there could be at some point, doubt very seriously we'll be there that late though."

I was still quite shocked that she even had the slightest tolerance for these people having found out what they were here for. In fact she, although keeping it at a joking level, it was more like she wanted me to somehow tell her I knew all about it, and that's why we were here. I'm sure it was because she had time to mingle with them and realize they were good people, before finding out. Plus she was pleasantly drunk and liable to sat anything. Had she gained this information from the start, we'd probably be back at the house already. It helped too that she firmly believed our being here during it all, was purely by accident, which it was.

We stayed out back by the pool for about an hour longer, any more than that and I would have probably had a stress induced stroke. My nerves were on edge. I was highly worried about Janet finding out what had happened. I was equally worried that Huggs would find out, refusing to believe he'd be fine with me shooting semen down his wife's throat. It got to the point that every time Marie's lips moved, I thought she might blurt something out. It was ultra stressful, but hey, in my mind I deserved it. I went to college for six years in an attempt to decipher wright from wrong, and the first "fidelity carrot" that was dangled in front of my face, I bit it into it like a half starved jack-ass.

Once we got back to the room, I simply fell onto the bed and didn't move. I had a million things running through my mind as I stared at the ceiling. I actually began debating on telling her we should just leave and get another hotel room down the beach, or just leave period, but I didn't.

I quickly began to shift my attitude thinking, "I'm not going to let my moment of weakness ruin this trip for her too."

Janet then crashed beside me and we fell asleep. We woke around 8:30pm, when Janet snapped up in bed saying "Scott, if we are going to that party thing, we'd better get ready. If we're going, I certainly don't want to get there late, and stumble over all those naked bodies you mentioned."

I then rose up too joking "You're always trying to ruin things. Let's go late. Why go if we can't see naked bodies. Where's the fun in that?"

We both began to rummage for something to wear. Within three seconds I found what I was wearing, Janet however, true to form, grabbed four outfits and said give me a few minutes. She then bolted to the bathroom, shut the door, and began to try them on. This was almost routine, every vacation we had ever taken. I was used to it. I don't care if we were running down to the drug store, she'd have to look her best.

As she was in the bathroom, I began to rummage for my razor, when I came across about ten pairs of new panties she had bought. Most still had the Victoria Secret tags on them. I began looking at them one by one, and to my amazement, some were very minimal, meaning there was barely enough material to fill up a thimble.

I again began to think about how it would clear my conscience if, perhaps a guy put his hands on her sexually, or even did her orally, you know? To at least the level at which I had gone? I'd in some way consider it okay, given my transgression. At least I wouldn't be the only one to eat off the forbidden tree. It's crazy how I wanted to clear that slate so badly. I genuinely did. Almost as though it would allow me to confess, in very little detail mind you, but still come clean. Funny how none of this occurred to me when my cock was in Marie's throat though. As I thought all these things, I knew it couldn't possibly happen if she dressed like a librarian, so I picked the skimpiest panties I could find.

Janet, as usual popped out of the rest room in every single dress, skirt, and top. This time though, unlike many times in the past, I chose a snug fitting sun dress she tried on, one that came three fourths of the way up her gorgeous thighs, and tightly hugged her ass. Ordinarily, I would have probably went with something more conservative.

In fact, Janet looked at me a bit odd and said "You sure? That's the one? Just so I'm sure, you like this one the best? You don't think it's too, you know?"

She too was a bit taken back by my vote, almost knowing which one I would choose ordinarily, and this one certainly wasn't it. Now, Janet also brought enough shoes to wear three pairs a day, and still have some left at the end of the week. With those too, I picked the most provocative ones I could find, and it didn't take long. There was a pair of glossy black skimpy ankle strapped shoes, with about a five inch heel I immediately picked.

When I held them up, her mouth half opened as she gasped "Those were supposed to be only for us. I thought we'd play dress up, in private, that you'd like them. Is there a reason you're slutting me up?" I immediately replied, "Oh make no mistake, I do like them, a lot. I love them. That's why I picked them, and no, I'm sure you'll still be conservative by most of their standards."

She then replied, "You do realize what kind of people we are about to mingle with, right, what they'll no doubt all be doing later tonight with each other? I'm going to look like a walking fuck ticket. This outfit looks like a slutty clubbing outfit, almost like I'm wearing it for a purpose."

I quickly began to strum a cord that was always the chink in Janet's armor. I began to brag on her. I quickly replied, "Hey, don't feel guilty about being the hottest woman in this hotel. There are a ton of women who'd sell their right arm, if it would get them half your looks. Look at those legs, that butt, those cute feet, that beautiful face and smile. For crying out loud, don't be embarrassed about it, and besides, you said it yourself, they know we aren't swingers, that we don't roll that way. They respect it."

She then pranced over to me in a silly way, gave me a big hug, and said "You always make me feel so special. I love you sweetie."

One would think we were ready to roll five minutes after this conversation, but no. Janet re-done her fingernails, toenails, and hair. She was a perfectionist. Again, she would have performed the same routine had we been going to a book signing.

As she was doing here hair, I said, "Hey, you want to mess with them a bit?"

Now, Janet is the only person alive that loves messing with people more than me. She excitedly asked "Oh shit, what? How?"

I replied, "Well, you're already going kind of teasingly dressed, which will mess with them a bit, but let's really have fun with it, part you hair in two pony tails in the back."

Let me tell you, there was noting more sexy on earth, than when she wore her hair like that. She had only ever done it when she and I got into one of our wild sexual moods in the past. Once on my birthday, she surprised me wearing a school girl outfit, wearing her hair in to pony tails on each side of her head. It was insanely naughty, and I never forgot it.

She quickly gasped "Holy shit. Look at what I am wearing. I'm really not sure about that idea. It might be going beyond messing with them. I think that would be sending a signal that we are there to participate. I mean who wears their hair that way ordinarily? It is almost always associated with, being naughty, especially when a full grow woman wears it like that, and again, look at what I am wearing."

I again strummed her cords like a fine tuned Stradivarius violin replying, "Who cares what they think? I know why they are all there, but I also know that we'll only be there for the party. We're not hanging around for any of that other stuff. Listen. You're gorgeous, and I'll tell you something else. I want you to wear your hair like that for me. Screw them. It turns me on like a wild man."

She then giggled saying "You're right. What the hell? If my hubby wants me to wear it like that, then I'll do it. But hey, any strong vibes I get from some of those wild looking guys, and we're out of there." I simply replied "You got it."

After she agreed, she grabbed the shoes and the panties, ran back into the bathroom, and began doing her hair. Perhaps ten minutes later, she popped back out of the restroom, and I was utterly speechless. She had those school girl pony tails on both sides of her head, her legs looked flawlessly airbrushed to a beautiful dark bronze, her pink finger and toenail polish prominently stood out in contrast to her tan, and that dress. She stood there with her beaming, almost fluorescent white teeth, grinning ear to ear, when she spun around saying "How do I look?"

I know I must have looked silly. My eyes had to be as big as silver dollars. I awkwardly stuttered, "You. You look… You're fucking hot. That's how you look."

She giggled and replied, "Thank you, Thank you." She had to know she was sizzling hot, she just wanted to hear me to say it.

She then snapped be back into reality saying, "If we're going, we need to go."

I quickly agreed, and we exited the room. I carried a case of Bud-lite, not wanting to show up like a mooch. We rounded the corner, and walked up the flights of stairs to Marie and Hugs room. Before we even got to their floor, I could hear blaring music coming from down the corridor. The fact that they were playing old southern rock, only further strengthened their biker stereotype. If these guys snored at night it probably came out "Biker, Biker, Biker…"

There were about seven guys and gals leaning against the outside wall of the room and against the railing as we approached. I recognized several of them, but some I didn't. As we came up on them, several of the guys came up and hugged me, and began the traditional slapping of my back, hard enough to leave a mark. It was just their way. Several of the women hugged Janet telling her how beautiful she looked, how pretty her hair was, etc.

The first thing I noticed was that Janet was ten times more sexy than any woman I had seen there. She was the only one not wearing a skimpy denim skirt, a "show your tits" tank top, or bearing tattoos. Janet was the angel in white surrounded by the dark minions.

Now you'd think this might render Janet unattractive amongst this crowd, but it was undeniably the opposite. She was the show piece. It was almost as if she represented that piece of fruit on the very top shelf, the one they always yearned for, but could never quite reach. In essence, they began to look at all the other women as "Been there done that," even though many of the women there were hot by any standards, just not Janet hot.

I quickly knew I would have to develop thick skin because this wasn't the type of crowd who gave a polite, quick glance. If they saw something they liked, they stared at it, and didn't care who noticed, even their wives and / or girlfriends. As we entered the room, literally everyone swung their head towards Janet, men and women. Just as I was becoming a bit uncomfortable with it, I heard Marie yell, "There's my buddies. Hey, over here."

I was very relieved by that, because we had never associated with this crew with out Marie or Huggs being close by. They were our safety blanket, so to speak. As we parted the crowd, I noticed Huggs was sitting at a fold out table playing cards with about five other guys, with a half drank bottle of Jack Daniels sitting directly in front of him. The moment he laid eyes on us, he said to Janet, "Holy Fuck! Darlin, you need to sit beside your ole buddy Huggs, these animals won't leave you alone if you don't."

In that moment, I began to ask myself "Does he know about Marie and I? Surely not. Does he? No fucking way." I began to slowly figure that if he he did know, then Marie was utterly right, he didn't care. However, I began to wonder if I'd eventually be put into a position of "Hey you had you dick in my wife's mouth, what's wrong with me putting my dick in your wife's mouth?" I slowly began to rationalize that I was just being paranoid, and let it go.

We soon pulled up chairs next to Huggs and his wife Marie. I was trying to act as though nothing had ever happened between Marie and I, but I could tell Marie had been drinking, and was zeroing in on me. Every time I looked at her, she already had her eyes on me. I also knew that if Janet even caught a whiff of it, she would take offense.

This went on for about ten minutes, when Huggs said sarcastically, "You Motherfucker's must be cheating. This is the third shitty hand you've dealt my ass." He then jokingly handed the cards to Janet and playfully said "Here Honey, see if you can make a hand out of that shit."

Chapter V: Our First time, For Many Things…

As Huggs handed the cards to Janet, she simply giggled, grabbed the cards, and quickly threw down two saying, "We don't need those two."

As Huggs and Janet played the hand, I glanced at Marie as she mouthed with no sound, "I WANT YOU… " I knew right then I was in trouble. Had Janet not been focusing on the guy dealing the new cards to her, she might have easily seen Marie communicate it.

I quickly said "Be right back, gotta go to the pisser."

Janet jokingly replied "Thanks for sharing that with us."

Huggs too chimed in chuckling "Hey. I love ya Scott, but as long as this sweetheart is sitting beside me, you can take as long as you need in there. She's prettier than you are."

I then laughed replying "You better keep her beside you. From what I've seen, you need lady luck to win some of your money back," and off I went.

Just as I turned to shut the door of the bathroom behind me, Marie barged against the door and came right in. I instantly said "What the Ff.." Holy shit! Did Janet see you dart over here the same time as me? Marie, she'll know something is going on, and what about Huggs? He's how far away? Fifteen feet maybe? This isn't good."

She quickly cut me off saying "Look. Look out there. They don't know if I'm gone, or you're gone. Do they look concerned to you?"

As she said it, I cautiously looked between the two inch crack of the door, and to my surprise, she was right. They really didn't acknowledge a thing. Janet had been asked to deal the cards. Huggs was rambling something about how five card stud was invented, etc. They really didn't acknowledge either of us being gone at the same time.

As I turned around to agree that it indeed appeared they didn't notice, she instantly pulled my face to hers and began kissing me like she was in heat. I began speaking in a muffled way as our mouths were together, murmuring "Okay, they didn't notice, but this is crazy. What are you doing?"

She didn't reply a single word. She continued kissing me and began backing herself towards the sink counter, pulling me the entire way. As soon as her ass hit the edge of the sink, she reached down, pulled her skirt up over her hips, and began grabbing for my cock through my shorts. I again pleaded with her for some rationale, any at all, but she was hell bent on her quest.

Like an ass-hole, but I did try with extreme effort, my cock began to swell. It was like pouring blood into a shark tank for her. The instant she sensed it, she became that same aggressive Marie I knew earlier in the day. However, this time I knew it was different. She didn't want oral what so ever, she wanted to fuck. I suppose she looked at me rather like all the guys in that room looked at Janet, like I was that forbidden fruit.

She didn't want something she knew she could already have. She could have had any guy out there in two seconds, but she wanted me, and she also knew I was fighting her on it. In hind sight, I realize that was the very element that fanned the flames for her. Had I been obnoxiously trying to fuck her like any other guy there probably would? I'm sure she would have had nothing to do with me. However, I was a prize she ordinarily couldn't have, something she had to work for, something she might not get, something pure she could corrupt.

The more reluctance I presented, the more it turned her on. She then very aggressively began undoing my shorts, and pushing them down. By this time, I was half way between telling her to stop, and half way to cheating on my wife twice in the same day, but this time, the real way, unprotected, on a hotel sink, sexual intercourse. I continued fighting her repeating things like, "What if someone has to use the restroom? They'll have to notice were gone…"

She didn't hear a word of it. She wanted this so badly, I could have fucked her on the card table outside this room, right in front of Huggs, and Janet. In yet another moment of loosing the good fight, I looked down and watched my cock flop out of my underwear. I was about three quarters hard, and seconds away from being able to pound nails with it. There was something about her aggressiveness that insanely turned me on.

She too was was dressed very sexy, from her strapped open high heels, her red toenail polish against her tanned feet, her mini skirt up over her ass, to her breasts practically hanging out of her tank-top. I knew if my cock entered her though, it would be the ultimate transgression, one that I wasn't sure I could handle being paid back on. I mean, I was ready for Janet to have a guy put his hands on her, just play stuff, but not full penetration intercourse, not just so I could feel better about what I was doing, or had earlier done.

It was right then that a light went off in my head snapping me back to reality. I profoundly said "Okay! No! We can't! Did you hear that? There are too many people out there, but most importantly, your husband, and my wife are only a few feet outside that door."

She looked at me as serious as a human could possibly look, with a mischievous grin, and said, "I don't think so. I want you inside me. If you don't? I'll scream and run out of here with my skirt off." That's when I realized she had a prominent psycho side.

The instant she said it, it both horrified me, and pissed me off at the same time. Knowing I was fucked, literally, I let my pissed off side get the best of me. I forcefully pulled her skirt up even higher, and tore her panties down to her mid thighs. As I did, she frantically shoved them down to her feet and kicked them off. Within seconds I lifted her ass onto the edge of the counter and said "Spread your fucking legs."

As she did, I rudely said "Fucking Wider than that!"

She then leaned back against the mirror, grabbed her knees and pulled them as high and wide as her body would allow. In that split second, I glanced down and saw the head of my cock an inch from her completely shaved and moist pussy. With out any foreplay what so ever, I spread her pussy lips as wide as I could get them, grabbed my cock with my other hand, and pushed the head of my cock into her pink glistening vaginal flesh.

To my surprise, I didn't fully enter her. I withdrew slightly and then shoved with another forceful thrust. As I did, she let out a pent up yelp. That instant, I took my left hand and tightly put it over her mouth, pressing her head against the mirror saying "Shut the fuck up." I didn't mean to push her head as hard as I did, but it truly bumped against the mirror. Honestly, I had it in my head that she would feel as though she had fucked ten times a day for the last ten years, but as her vaginal walls held to my cock firmly.

My frustration and regret slowly melted into an insanely erotic and primal need to fuck her. I was slamming into her and against her body harder than I had ever fucked in my life. I could hear and feel her moaning against my hand as I continued to firmly cover her mouth. I then began talking out of my head strongly saying things like "Is this what you wanted? You like it like this Bitch? Just you wait, I've got something for you. You're going to take my seed, all of it. You want that?" With every question I barked at her, she simply nodded in a quick frantic manner, moaning and panting through her nose.

I had never fucked or spoken like this in my life, not even in a daydream, but it was coming out as if I had said it all my life. It was obvious she didn't expect this from me, but is was equally obvious she wildly loved it.

The more I spoke, the closer I came to ejaculation. I actually began to hurriedly make this my goal. I knew Janet and Huggs would eventually ask were the hell we were. Marie and I fucked for what had to be two minutes or less, when I began to feel that surge of hormone in the head of my cock. I began bracing myself so I could shove and deliver it as deeply as I could into the back of her vagina, when instantly I heard the door of the attached bedroom open. It was obvious. The sound of the music became instantly louder, I heard muffled voices, etc.

There were two doors into this bathroom, the one Marie and I came in leading to the living room, the one I had quickly locked minutes earlier, and the one that attached to a bedroom of this two bedroom suite. The one Marie and I came in was firmly closed and locked, the one leading into the bedroom, the same one I just heard people barge into, was cracked about an inch.

In a frightful millisecond, I withdrew from Marie, took my hand from her face, pulled her off the counter, and frantically pulled up my shorts. In a panic, I said "You go through the door to the bedroom, I'll go out the door we came in."

She quickly put her panties back on, scooted her skirt down, and we both faced each other before exiting. I then nodded and mouthed silently "One, two, three, now!"

We both simultaneously exited the bathroom. As we did, I looked over at the card table and Janet was gone. I then grabbed an already opened beer sitting on a shelf beside the bathroom, and began looking through this crowded suite for her. I then made my way around to the card table and asked "Where'd Huggs and Janet go?"

Crank, as they affectionately called him, a biker I knew from earlier in the day replied "Oh that bragging fucker just had to bring out his photo album, again. I guess he was loosing too much money here. They went back to the bedroom, he just had to show every motorcycle he's ever owned. Janet is just another victim. Trust me, we've all seen it ten times each… just down that hall there… you'll see them."

I then quickly weaved through the crowd, sat the beer bottle down, and picked up a half full bottle of Goldschlager 104 proof as I walked. Immediately I saw Janet, Huggs, and Marie looking at this album. Janet was sitting to the right of Huggs with half the album on her lap. Huggs was sitting there with the other half of the album, and Marie was sitting on the arm of the couch with her shoes off, and feet on Huggs left leg.

Just as I entered the room, Huggs said "We were just about to send a search party after your ass, where the fuck have you been, legal-boy?"

I then nervously but calmly replied "I took a quick leak, then I went to the kitchen for a drink, and found this shit," as I held up the bottle of 104 proof schnapps. I continued "I then ran into some folks, and you know, just started bull-shitting, didn't realize how long I'd been gone."

Janet and Huggs didn't even bat an eye, they just went back to looking at the album, with Huggs explaining every photo in proud detail. I knew Janet was simply being polite as she sat there and pretended to be interested. I also knew I was in the clear once she glanced up and gave me the "I love you" wink. Had she suspected something, it would have most assuredly been a "You're fucking dead" look.

My heart rate dropped twenty beats per minute. I only glanced at Marie for a split second, and noticed she had her eyes on me with a slight grin. I immediately looked away and walked over to Janet and sat right beside her. We continued looking at the photo album for a few minutes more, when I noticed Marie was putting her foot on Huggs crotch, and I mean she began to make it obvious, rubbing her foot over his cock, just under the edge of the photo album.

Huggs then jokingly said, "Dam-it woman. Can't you see we're looking at these photos?"

Janet turned her face to me and whispered "Oh shit, it's starting!" Referring to the fact that we were indeed at a swingers party, but hadn't seen a thing out of the ordinary up to this point.

I replied back whispering with my hand over my mouth "I think it's funny. Let's just see what they do."

Janet rolled her eyes and gave me a silly look, as if I was now a pervert. Marie wouldn't stop. She eventually slid off the arm of the arm of the couch and squeezed into this tight spot between Huggs and the arm of the couch. As she did, she laid her head onto his shoulder, and put her left hand directly on his pants, over his cock. Huggs just went on talking and pointing at photos, explaining when he had this bike, how long he had it, etc.

After a minutes or so of this, with Huggs trying to act as though it wasn't even happening, He said "For crying out loud, Marie! Is this what you want?"

As he was saying it, he lifted his ass off the couch, and began unbuckling his belt. Within seconds he pushed his underwear and pants to his knees, and the largest half limp cock I had ever witnessed in my life flopped onto his legs. It was about eight inches long limp, and about as thick as a pump bottle of hair spray. I was certain that if erect, it would probably be bigger than Janet's forearm.

Janet quickly spun around towards me and buried her face into my chest, when in a muffled giggle said "No fucking way! Did he really just do that?"

I chuckled replying "Um, yep."

Huggs then said "I apologize. Marie knows damn well that I can only take so much of that shit."

I jokingly yet calmly replied "Hey! A man has to do what a man has to do, right?"

Janet was still in utter shock as she said "Are we still looking at the album? Do you guys need privacy?"

Huggs then chuckled in his deep voice "Listen. We don't want to scare you folks. We are a bit free with ourselves around here. You'll have to forgive us. We can still look at the photos, and Marie can do her thing too."

Janet then sarcastically giggled and relied as she rose off my chest, "You're kidding, right? We are going to continue looking at the photos, with your penis under the album?"

Huggs then said laughing "Well, darlin, my penis was under the album the whole time. It just had my jeans on over it."

Janet then looked back at me and whispered, asking "What do we do?"

I then leaned to her ear and whispered "I think it's hilarious, just act normal. They're just unique people."

She then whispered back "Yes. He's about to be uniquely masturbated right beside me."

Marie backed off from Huggs, but he still sat there with his monster cock under the album. After the initial shock had passed somewhat, Janet said as if trying to pretend it hadn't happened, "So that bike there, you actually won that in a poker game?"

Huggs excitedly went on to explain every detail of the photo, when Marie casually got up and walked to the bedroom door and slowly shut it. She then strolled back to us, and sat beside Huggs as she had before. As she squeezed into her spot, she slowly put her hand back under the album, and it became obvious what she was doing. Huggs then rose his side of the album so her hand wouldn't be jostling it around.

Janet to my surprise acted as if nothing at all was happening out of the ordinary, but the way Marie's hand and wrist were slowly moving, you'd have to be blind not to notice. This went on for what had to be ten minutes or more. At the end of the album, and after a lengthy explanation on how he came to own the Harley Pan-Head he now owned, he closed the album.

The instant he did, Janet and I both practically passed out. Marie was holding his cock down towards his legs, and it was fully erect. It had to be about nine and a half inches long, and at least three or four inches thick. Just the bulbous head of it was as big as Janet's fist.

It was at that moment Janet said "Good Lord! Now I know you two need some privacy."

Marie then very calmly said "Hey. Relax. Don't leave. It's not that big a deal. Think of it like this. Have you ever watched a porn film?"

I knew Janet would have to be honest on this one, because we had indeed once bought one. Janet then calmly replied, "Yes Marie we have, but the cameraman and director weren't in the same room as we watched it."

Marie then giggled replying "I know, I know, and good point, but it's no different. Think of it like this. Where else on earth can you watch one live, unless of course you've been to Amsterdam. It's just watching."

Janet then looked back at me and her face was absolutely implying "Say something to get us the fuck out of here."

I simply replied jokingly "You know, Marie has a point."

Janet's mouth then popped open as she gasped, "Oh really?" She then sarcastically said as she glared at me, "Well then, there you have it. Scott gave it a lot of thought and believes its perfectly acceptable. What was I thinking?"

Janet then turned from me, crossed her legs away from me, and said "Don't stop on my account, especially don't stop on Scot's account. He really wants to watch."

They didn't reply at all. Marie began long stroking Huggs massive cock and squeezing the head of it as her hand made it to the top. Occasionally as she did this, she squeezed a slick, clear fluid from the huge opening on the head of his cock. After several minutes of this, his cock was completely lubricated with it.

Janet occasionally glanced back at me with a look as if to insinuate "Let's see who can stand this the longest. You or me." I knew she was trying to play chicken with me at this point. Little did she know, I had two things running through my mind. First, I wanted to clear my conscience by allowing her to be played with, and second, I was becoming wildly aroused seeing her sitting inches from what was happening.

Ordinarily, I would have had both hands over Janet's eyes, rushing her out of this room, but again, I was overwhelmed with it, and as much as she tried to down play it, so was she. Every few seconds, I would glance at Janet's facial expressions. Occasionally, she would slightly gape her mouth open a bit in shock, especially when Marie squeezed the head of his cock, causing it to leak per-seminal juice.

After several more minutes, Janet turned around to me and said "Okaayy… I've seen enough."

As she was saying it, I lunged down and began kissing her. At the same time, I forcefully put my right hand between her crossed legs trying to get her to uncross them. She began murmuring as we kissed "What the hell, Scott? Are you fucking nuts?"

I continued on, and forced her to uncross her legs. As she did, I instantly went to the crotch of her panties. I couldn't get over how warm it was between her legs. They were slightly sweaty from having them crossed so long. I was also extremely turned on by how the crotch of her panties seemed, not wet, but very moist as they clung to her.

As I fumbled between her legs, I kept trying to get my middle finger under her panties. I struggled with it for about three to four seconds when, suddenly my middle finger found its way under. It then hit a very warm slick patch of her vaginal lubricant. My finger effortlessly slid inside her. I knew without a doubt, that no matter how much she appeared to be opposed to what was happening, she was in some way sexually aroused by it. No woman could discharge this amount of vaginal lubricant if she weren't turned on.

As my finger entered her, she spun to me and buried her face into my chest, letting out a strong exhale. I continued fingering her as I watched Marie stroke his massive cock. This went on for a few minutes with Janet saying noting, only exhaling into my chest. From no where, Marie reached over with her messy lubricated hand grabbing Janet's Left hand.

Janet instantly popped her head up, and asked "Oh shit, what?"

Marie simply and softly said "It's okay. Just relax… Just go with it honey."

Janet then sharply turned her head to me me with a "What do I do? What do I say?" expression.

I knew she was looking for me to say something, anything. Her bluff had now entered uncharted and unexpected territory, into the realm of actuality.

I didn't say a word, I simply mouthed silently and suggestively "Listen to her. It's okay. It's okay."

Janet then put her face back to my chest and whined "Holy shit… What in God's name are we doing?"

As she did, I could see Janet's fingers trembling as Marie held her hand. Marie then slowly put Janet's hand on Huggs huge slick and glazed cock. She then began slowly stroking his cock with Janet's left hand. By this time, my cock was about to explode. I could actually feel my pulse in the head of my cock it was so rigid.

Janet's petite hand and fingers were dwarfed by his size. I noticed that there was at least an inch and between Janet's thumb and finger tips. To her, it probably felt more like she had her hand on Marie's arm instead of Huggs dick. Marie's facial expressions were that of a kid in a candy store. She was taking Janet's hand and rubbing it up and down the length of his cock, occasionally giving that excited mouth expression, biting her bottom lip, and wrinkling her forehead in amazement.

Carefully, I began scooting down on the couch, and with my right hand, began pushing down my shorts. Janet immediately whispered "Scott, God damn it. What now? You can't even be serious."

I just continued pushing and eventually got them to my knees. In a quick glance I became a bit apprehensive, in that Huggs cock looked twice the size of mine, but I was powerless. I had to do it. I had lost any and all control at this point. I then took Janet's right hand, leaned her up off my chest, and began stroking my cock with her other hand. I was in a state of erotic insanity as I saw Janet with a cock in each hand.

She didn't say a word, but gave me a look I had never seen before. It was a look of complete loss. She had no words. She just looked at me in shock with her eyes wide open and mouth gaped open. If I had to describe the expression it would be something like, "Catatonic?" She was utterly speechless, and further removed from her natural element than ever in her naive life. She didn't know what to do or say.

As I stroked my cock with her hand, I noticed that Huggs began to slightly thrust his huge ass as Marie stroked his cock with Janet's hand. Marie then got a very intent look, more seriously than she had been giving as she stared at his cock. She slowly began moving Janet's hand over the swollen head of his cock smearing even more of this now profuse leaking lubricant down the shaft.

Marie then began with very tight, and much quicker half strokes, squeezing his cock more and more. After about ten more seconds of this, Huggs threw his head back against the rear of the couch, and began roaring a deep moan, and I mean thunderous. In an instant he convulsively thrust his ass up off the couch, and strained like a guy trying to pick up the ass end of a car.

The second he did, Janet sharply spun her head around to see what was happening. As soon she did, Marie slowly removed her hand from Janet's, when Huggs let out a loud and pent up "AaHh.!!!"

As it left his mouth, a thick jet of his thick white semen bolted into the air from the huge hole on the head of his cock. It was absolutely unreal. It looked more like a Hollywood special effect, than a normal ejaculation. It forcefully shot about fifteen inches into the air in a thick jet that came down on Janet's hand and wrist. I could hardly see her wedding rings from his thick coating of seed. Then another powerful jet shot about ten inches high, with a third about four inches high. After the first several unreal shots of his seed, it began to just shoot a half inch and drain over Janet's already semen covered hand. The strong odor of semen absolutely took over this already warm and humid room.

In my amazement, Janet simply held her hand there in shock, clinching tightly under the head of his cock, right where Marie had left it. Never in a million years would I have believed, I could become this aroused. As Huggs wound down from his explosive ejaculation, and blew enough sperm out of his cock to impregnate every woman on the planet, Marie put her hand back over Janet's. The sight of his semen covering Janet's hand and fingers was erotically breathtaking.

I had no idea what Marie was doing, and didn't care. I had become so sexually wound up, it truly didn't matter. I quickly pulled Janet's mouth away from her intently wild, and shocked stare. I then began forcefully kissing her as I simultaneously fingered her pussy. After a few seconds, I felt a wet slippery hand remove my fingers from Janet's crotch. I glanced up for a split second, and saw Marie inserting two of her come covered fingers into Janet's vaginal opening. Before Janet could even analyze what was happening, I grabbed her face and again began kissing her again.

Out of the corner of my eye, I watched as Marie took her hand back to the base of Huggs cock, scooped a large glob of glistening white semen, and inserted it into Janet's pussy with two fingers. I then took my right hand and pulled Janet's dress up under her ass. As I did, I nervously took the slippery, and now semen soaked crotch of her panties and pulled them out nearly four inches away from her pussy. After this, Marie began deeply inserting her two middle semen covered fingers inside Janet.

The sticky sounds of her being fingered with his sperm infused load was overwhelming. I couldn't help but glance down as Marie continued fingering Janet's pussy, occasionally withdrawing them and rubbing come all over her lower stomach and inner thighs. After about a minute more of this, Marie had Janet a slick semen glazed mess. Marie continued going back to Huggs cock and scooping more, until there was nothing left but a wet glaze.

Huggs meanwhile, continued laying his head perfectly still on the back of the couch, watching Marie finger and inseminate Janet with her fingers. There wasn't a spot within ten inches of Janet's pussy that wasn't now glistening with semen. At this point, I knew there was nothing for Janet to possibly say or ask. I mean, what was there to say? I too was in territory I didn't even think existed. Hell! Even my imagination was trying to catch up, and I can imagine some pretty wild things.

Marie continued to intently finger Janet, but as she did I noticed Huggs slowly becoming erect again. It took a bit. The entire time, he had only deflated to about half limp. Before long, his cock was rigidly pointing to his face, resting against his hairy stomach.

I was still in erotic shock, and Janet? She remained in the deepest state of shock she had ever been in. If I had asked her anything, she would have probably just mumbled incoherently. I then glanced at Marie as she wrinkled her nose in a very mischievous way, and mouthed silently "Let him fuck her."

I then gave a jokingly grimaced face as if to say "That's not going inside my wife."

Marie then removed her hand from Janet, leaned over Huggs, and put her left hand on Janet's thigh. She then uttered, "Scoot your butt this way a little bit sweetie. It's okay. Everything is fine. Just relax."

Janet then looked into my eyes in the deepest state of psychosis and uttered in a whisper "Baby, you don't want him fuck me. Trust me. You don't want him inside me."

In my erotic insanity, I took my right hand and grabbed under Janet's left ass cheek, and pulled it off the couch and toward Huggs. Marie was fervently helping. As I got Janet's ass pointed towards Huggs and Marie, I again began kissing Janet. Shortly after, I pulled my mouth from her's and whispered in her right ear "Just relax baby, trust me. Everything is okay. It's fine."

Janet then mumbled in a whisper as Huggs rolled to his right side "Scott, Baby, we can't do this. We're not like this… I'm not supposed to have his come inside me."

As she continued frantically repeating it, I glanced over her hips and watched Huggs aim his cock at the back side of her. He was so huge, it shook the entire couch as he scooted. Janet knew what was happening. As Huggs got into position, Marie took her left hand, gently placed it on Janet's ass, and although I couldn't see it from my angle, I could tell her thumb was at the opening of Janet's pussy. She then pushed at Janet's ass cheek, spreading her ass cheeks open. Marie had her tongue out of her mouth slightly, touching her top lip in utter concentration.

In the rapidly transpiring events, I scooted off the couch and onto my knees as I again began to wildly kiss Janet. As I pressed my mouth firmly against hers, she frantically opened her mouth widely and blew a forceful exhale into my face saying "FfUCK."

As she said it, I stopped kissing her, and in my erotic insanity, put my hand under the back of her left knee lifting her leg up towards her face. I could now plainly see the head of Huggs cock pressed against her vaginal opening. The entrance of her vagina was sunk inward and stretched over nearly two-thirds of the head of his cock. He then slowly pushed as Janet tensed up saying "AaHhMmYyGgOoDd."

Just then I witnessed her unnaturally stretched vaginal opening pop over the head of his cock and encompassed it. The head of his massive dick was now surrounded by Janet's vaginal flesh. Janet instantly squeezed my wrist so tightly I thought she'd draw blood. She helplessly buried her face into the couch cushion and screamed "OoFfUuCcKk."

He began slowly thrusting only about a half inch at a time, almost knowing she was having a difficult time taking him. I thought Janet would pass out, as she kept her face pressed into the sofa. Her tightly stretched vaginal skin clung to his cock as he slowly back-thrust, and would then sink inside her with his careful short thrusts. He entered a half inch deeper and deeper with every careful thrust. I glanced at Huggs, and he was enthralled with the sight of it. He didn't take his eyes of his cock as he buried it inside realms of her vagina that had never had a cock. Marie still had her hand on Janet's hip and she too kept biting her bottom lip and wrinkling her forehead in ecstasy.

No one here had experienced anything like it. It was more than obvious. I mean here was Janet, this pure, petite, and innocent upper crust wife with a tight pussy, and a gigantic burly huge biker's cock inching its way closer and closer to her reproductive organs. I knew Huggs and Marie had done this before, but nothing like this, ever. We were all as it seemed, first timers.

This went on for close to five minutes, Huggs now inside her all but about the last inch and a half. This continued on for a short while longer when Huggs repositioned himself slightly. As he did, I noticed he stopped at the last inch and a half, and then let out a deep "AaHh."

He plowed that last inch and a half into the depths of her vagina, I just about came all over the couch knowing he was in an area of her that had never had an aroused cock before, especially a gigantic unprotected cock head like his. Janet then frantically threw her left hand up to my shirt and forcefully pulled me down gasping in a whisper "Scott this is bad, trust me… it's bad."

I then got my face right up to her's when she gasped again "He shouldn't come inside me." I then began softly kissing her replying, "It's okay baby, you know that some of his semen is already inside you, right?"

She then winced with his thrusts gasping in a forceful whisper "It probably wasn't enough to get me pregnant. If he comes inside me there's a chance I could get pregnant." I had to put my ear right to her mouth to hear over his moans, and the obnoxious music playing outside the room.

Just then she wildly tugged again at my shirt and said "I planned on trying to have a baby on this trip, with, ya, you, my husband. AAHhFFUCKk… I, I, SS, SSCOTt I haven't taken my pills for a month."

I sprung up and before I could utter a word, Huggs tensed up and roared "AaHh… AaHh. FfUK YEAHh. FUCKk YEAAHh."

I looked down at him buried inside Janet, and couldn't help but notice the thick tube on the underside of his cock begin to expand and contract in a strong rhythmic pulse. Every time he roared a thunderous moan, he shoved inside her up to his nuts. His huge testicles drew high up into his scrotum as he inwardly thrust, smashing the head of his unprotected cock against her sexually dilated cervix and fertile uterus.

I think Janet knew I attempted to ask him not to shoot inside her, but also knew it was too late. She again sharply buried her face into the sofa cushion and screamed as if being raped. I instantly realized she felt the first strong jet of his seed explode into her cervical opening. Janet just laid there helpless clutching the sofa cushion, and my shirt.

I didn't think he would ever stop. He stayed in this tense pattern of holding his thrust deep inside her. When every few seconds, he would sharply withdraw and inch, and then once again, convulsively thrust the head of his cock as deeply as he could.

I was speechless and practically numb in disbelief, as I watched all the events go from a sexually erotic experiment, to an act of breeding. I'm sure neither Huggs nor Marie even calculated that the billions of sperm he was blasting into Janet's vulnerable womb would potentially fertilize her. As it wound down, Huggs had sweat pouring from his forehead. He looked like he had ran around the city. He kept his cock inside Janet well after his last pumping shot of sperm began swimming inside her.

I glanced down and there was a mass of semen at the base of his cock, and a thick leak of his seed draining from between the underside of Janet's vagina and his cock. I couldn't believe how many sticky threads of come were sticking between his nuts, pubic hair, and her semen glazed ass and pussy. It looked as though she had fucked five guys. Huggs finally, and very slowly, began to withdraw his cock from her. Just as the head of his cock fell out of her and down her ass cheek, a huge load of thick white semen followed behind it, leaking down Janet's left ass cheek and to the sofa cushion.

I was again speechless with how gaped open her vagina was. Anytime I had ever fucked her, it simply went back to normal. This time however, It remained stretched open at least a half inch. You could plainly see her reddish / pink internal vaginal flesh slightly protruding and glistening between her gaped pussy lips. At the bottom of her still gaped open slit leading from her internal vaginal canal, was a thick cloudy pool of his seed that lead down the slick flow, down her ass cheek, and to the pooled glob between her ass and the sofa cushion. It was beyond belief.

Janet then raised up to her right elbow keeping her head faced toward the couch cushion. As she rose up, it pushed another thick glob of his semen out and running down her ass. Huggs cock was covered in Janet's vaginal juice and a glaze of his own seed.

No one was uttering a word. After a few seconds, Janet, quite upset, profoundly said as her voice quivered, "Well, is everyone happy? Your sperm is, without a doubt inside me… Glad we could all do this… Glad I could potentially conceive with a guy besides my husband. Remember? All that relax, it's okay, bullshit? It's so okay? Well, I'm not relaxed and I'm not fucking okay. I'm, I'm, not, I'm not okay anymore."

She then began to whimper, "I haven't taken birth control in over a month, and look at me. I'm covered in your come. It all over me! it's inside my body… My reproductive area, my uterus! Oh my God I'm married. What's happening to me?"

She then slapped my arm saying "My husband actually let this happen. Fuck this, I don't deserve to have a happy marriage. I should fucking know better."

Just as she completely broke, Huggs looked at Marie and said "God Damn-it woman, you mean you knew this, and didn't say anything???"

He then slowly pulled Janet to him, as she sharply pulled away sobbing. As she did, he forcefully yet gently grabbed her shoulders and said in a very consoling manner, "Now, Now, Hey there, Listen. What are you worried about Darlin?"

She cut him off mid-speech saying "Are you fucking retarded or something? What's wrong? What's wrong? Your sperm is inside me, that's whats wrong. You possibly impregnated me just now. How's that for wrong? Is that wrong enough? No? I'll be carrying your sperm inside me for days, that's wrong. If I ovulate in the next three days, I could become impregnated with your child. How about that for fucking wrong? I wanted to surprise my husband on this trip. I wanted to try to become pregnant, maybe, I don't know… maybe, tell him I was pregnant in a very special place after we got back home, at a very special time." Tears were now rolling down her face.

Huggs then chuckled and wrapped his arms around her saying "Oh my, Oh my… Hold on, Hold on there Darlin. I see. I see. Now listen to me… There's one thing you should know before you go naming our baby… Honey. I had a vasectomy fourteen years ago."

The instant he said it, Janet glanced at me, and then back to Huggs. She was frozen in disbelief. After what seemed like an eternal, very uncomfortable five seconds or so, Janet wiped her eyes and softly asked "You mean I can't get pregnant what so ever. No sperm in side me, just semen? You swear to God?"

Huggs chuckled in his typical roar and said "No sperm here. I swear to God. If you want to have a baby, you'll have to talk to that man right there," as he pointed to me. He further said, "Huggs has had his kids already, no more for me, thank you very much."

He again looked at Marie and said "You should have told them."

Marie just shrugged her shoulders softly whispering "I thought, birth-control? How was I to know?"

Janet then broke into their conversation with "It's certainly not her fault. It's no ones fault." She then glaringly looked at me continuing "She's right, what kind of fucked up people allow themselves to be fucked without birth-control, if they were afraid of getting pregnant?"

Chapter: VI: Janet's First Real Orgasm

Janet then dug into her crotch and placed her panties back over her leaking pussy, saying "We need to go. This has been a crazy night, too crazy for me. One I'll not soon forget." She then looked at me sternly saying "Oh, I'm sure I won't let you forget it either. God in heaven, thanks for letting me side step that land-mine."

I just waved to Huggs and Marie saying nothing. I helped Janet up off the couch as she seemed to not have her balance, and off we went. As we left the bed-room, we meandered through the still packed living-room outside the bedroom. Once we exited onto the outside walkway, the fresh air hit us like a sign it was over. Going from a smoke filled room to a cool ocean breeze? It was as if the entire thing was washed away, for me at least. I was certain Janet was still dealing with everything that has just taken place.

Now, you would think I had had enough, with the pregnancy scare, the emotions, the shock, the relief, and Janet being upset? But, in my psychosis, I hadn't. As I watched Janet walk in front of me toward the stairs that lead to our room, I gazed at her beautiful legs, her sexy feet, in her sexy shoes, the way her ass swung in her dress. Just before we got to the stairwell, I noticed a dark wet spot at the bottom of her ass, on her dress.

I couldn't get it out of my mind. She had just taken another mans massive load, from his enormous cock. Everything about her was now a billion times more sexy in my corrupted mind. There she walked, right in front of me, flooded with semen, moving back and forth between her legs with every step. As we walked down the stairs and toward the room, neither of us uttered a word. I was okay with that, as my erotic psychosis was still in full swing, and I hadn't a clue what I'd say anyway.

As we got to the room, I swiped the key card into the lock, the light turned green, and in we went. The room was filled with our familiar smells, Janet's perfume, the smell of fabric softener on our hanging cloths, and completely smoke free. It was like we were transported back into our comfortable existence and all was forgiven. Problem was though, my system was so jacked up with a carnal need to release a breeding shot of my own, I couldn't help myself.

I forcefully grabbed Janet and began kissing her more intensely than ever before. She instantly began trying to push me away murmuring "No fucking way. Not after all this."

-----------------------------

   Series:A Wife Watching Fantasy, Too Far
   Author:newbie2008

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

 Subtitle:A Wife Watching Fantasy, Too Far Ch. 2
   Teaser:Continued - a wife watching fantasy, too far
 Category:Loving Wives
      URL:http://www.literotica.com/s/a-wife-watching-fantasy-too-far-ch-02
Published:2012-11-07
As we got to the room, I swiped the key card into the lock, the light turned green, and in we went. The room was filled with our familiar smells, Janet's perfume, the smell of fabric softener on our hanging cloths, and completely smoke free. It was like we were transported back into our comfortable existence and all was forgiven. Problem was though, my system was so jacked up with a carnal need to release a breeding shot of my own, I couldn't help myself.

I forcefully grabbed Janet and began kissing her more intensely than ever before. She instantly began trying to push me away murmuring "No fucking way. Not after all this."

As she said it, I forcefully held her arms and walked her backward towards the bed. She then used her strength pushing against me saying "Stop this shit, Scott. We're not doing this."

I have no idea what got into me at this point. I grabbed the top of her dress and tore it down to her hips. As I did, I instantly grabbed the sides of her panties and after forcefully tugging twice, ripped them completely off of her. The second I did, she began slapping at me, as I threw her onto the bed. I landed directly between her legs, and already had my shorts pushed down.

For a split second, I glanced down and saw her still glistening come infused pussy. I then quickly positioned my cock with one hand, as she put her hand down to her crotch fighting me. As she did, I slammed my cock all the way inside her as our bodies smacked together. In that instant, my erotic high was heightened a thousand times more. I couldn't believe how slick and effortlessly I slammed all the way inside her vagina. Immediately my body hit hers as I felt my nuts on her cool ass.

I quickly realized I wasn't feeling the back of her vagina at all. I had always been able to feel that last bit of "This is a far as it goes."

It was like my cock was floating inside a warm semen filled, loose stranger. Janet let out something halfway between a scream and a moan as I began insanely fucking her. The second I pushed with all my might, she took her hands from my arms, and moved them to my ass. We were kissing and fucking like the human race depended on it. I could feel her vagina on my cock, but there was a thick layer of semen churning inside her with my thrusts. In fact for a split second I imagined every one of my thrusts was plunging more of his semen inside her uterus.

I then began speaking out of my head, uttering "Oh my God you just got nailed… I loved seeing you take it… I can't believe another man shot his load deep inside you. I can't believe you took that entire giant cock."

Janet didn't say a word she just became unbelievably aggressive. She began gritting her teeth and fucking me as much as I was fucking her. Before this event, we were probably much like the pioneers of old I had mentioned earlier when it came to lovemaking. I mean every now and then we got frisky, and tried to turn one another on in our own way, but I finally realized we never really fucked. I mean hard slamming, sweaty, semen covered, animalistic, fucking.

As we slammed one another into oblivion, I again began with "Did you like that huge cock? When he shot his first strong jet of semen, did you feel it shoot inside you?"

At first she didn't reply at all. She simply continued insanely fucking me. Then out of the blue, she said out of breath "God, it was really big, did you see how big? Yes. I did feel him squirt himself inside me. It was almost as if you took, I don't know, one of those turkey broth basters. You know, the ones that look like a huge eye dropper, the ones with the big rubber bulb? It felt like someone stomped on the bulb, and a warm liquid squirted against my cervix. It was odd, I could actually feel the end of his penis jolt and bounce inside me when he was ejaculating. I had never felt that before. I know it sounds weird, but as horrified as I was that he was shooting sperm inside me, I could feel a tingling in my uterus, and I caught myself pushing him deeper inside me. I was so confused. I wanted to cry. I wanted you to stop it. I didn't want you to stop it. I wanted it to be a nightmare and wake, and… I know you'll hate me, but I wanted him to come inside me when I sensed him getting close to coming."

I just about lost my mind as I begged, "Tell me more. Tell me. God! Keep going!"

She continued panting in a strained voice with "AH God Yes… I, I, Ff—ELT, it gush deep inside me… It was sso, so warm… Ya, You, You know I'm still, carrying part of him inside me… I have, his, semen inside my vagina and uterus… His Dick, it seemed to, it felt like it… It felt like it made me ovulate, and that's what worried me the most… MY, GOD… After he began to come I just wanted to scream and push my ass against him."

Now, Janet in her wildest hallucination would have never spoke this way. I must admit, It was both turning me on, and erotically freaking me out. Janet being in the medical profession got a little biological in her explanation, and sometimes causes me to do the same with my recounting, but to me it was like sexual nectar to my ears, like a sexual pin was pulled from some sort of mental grenade within me. I had hit an entirely new level of sexual eroticism.

It was like having sex for the very first time, only intensified a thousand fold. I was so close to total and complete ejaculatory bliss, I couldn't see straight. Janet continued fucking me and saying all manner of things. I noticed however as she spoke, she began forcefully flexing her ass and hips against me harder and harder, with her voice straining more and more. Her legs began to violently tremble as she pushed and grinded her ass off the bed trying to take me in deeper. The sight of semen glistening all over her pussy and inner thighs was breathtaking. My cock and nuts were soaked with this taboo sexual cocktail.

I wasn't absolutely sure what was going on with her, but I loved it, and so did she. She went on and on with unbelievably erotic and incredibly strained gasps repeating, "Oh my God, he fucked me. He, He, AH-GGOD, he fucked me, Baby. Another man came inside my, my body… He fucked me in front of you… He inseminated me in front of you and his wife."

Just as the last utterance left her lips, she screamed and then forcefully lifted her ass off the bed, putting a psychotically tight death grip on my ass. Her entire body went bone crushingly rigid as she held her breath. I didn't even know this woman. It was as if I should call a priest and have her exorcised. This was in no way my Janet, the woman I married..

I thought she would snap her spine the way she forcefully arched her back. Her eyes rolled back in her head, as she screamed like possessed woman in this wildly deep, yet feminine roar. It was more like an animal, than my wife. She again began tensely, damn near growling with finally, "Mmmm… Mmmm, Mmmm, Mmmm, Mmmm, MmYy GOD, OH MY GOD, NOo FUCKING WAY… AHh FUCK… Mmmm!!!!"

She began panting and gritting her teeth like an animal. I quickly shoved with all my might, and instantly exploded with a massive, thick jet of seed, deep inside her already sexually dilated and fertile vaginal canal. My cock was pulsing so hard, it felt as though it was being electrically and violently shocked. I absolutely saw stars.

Janet's vagina convulsed with muscular contractions unlike anything I had ever even heard of. The first few seconds into it, she expelled a warm liquid from her vagina that hit my scrotum and ran down my nuts, coinciding with the convulsive and explosive contractions around my cock.

Neither of was prepared for what was happening. Janet, for the first time in her life was having a genuine, explosive, emotional, full body orgasm. I'm not sure at all how long this went on, as we were both about to utterly pass out from ecstasy overload. Time seemed to stop. Janet held onto her orgasm for what had to be several minutes, well after I was drained of semen. It just kept coming over her in waves. As I ran my hands down her legs, I could feel that she actually had goose-bumps all over her legs as it was happening.

At times she would simply stop breathing, and arch her neck and back forcefully into the pillow and mattress. As she did this, she would gasp for air, tense up, and do it all over again. Her vaginal muscles were in a wildly clinching spasm.

This absolutely let me know that, even women who think they've had an orgasm? Might not have had a real one, a genuine one, during sex. I mean a true bone crushing orgasm. Now, even Janet would get off on her toy at home, but this was entirely and in every way different. Her body and soul had an orgasm.

It let me know that there is so much more to an orgasm than physical stimulation. Yes, a woman can orgasm from physical stimulation time and time again, but the mental side must be engaged to have a volcanic orgasm. An orgasm that leaves both the husband and the wife almost catatonic.

We laid there for at least five minutes saying nothing, we had too both physically and mentally. It was a very necessary recovery period for both of us. Janet panted for several minutes after her orgasm finally wound down. Occasionally she would uncontrollably jerk her hips and tense up slightly as if she still had a slight remnant of her orgasm, but with less and less force. There could have been a medical study on the orgasm she had. It was completely and utterly beyond words. If I could have filmed us? I'd be a multimillionaire. It would be the only porn flick to buy, all others would be ridiculous.

I knew right then that this was the start of an amazing sex life for both of us. It was as if we were both virgins before this event, mentally at least. It was certainly as if we went from good old fashioned love-making, to… real sex. Yes, like we both dove into the Alice In Wonderland rabbit-hole head first, with a double back flip.

As we laid there utterly spent, I causally asked "Gosh, what could have caused that? We need to know! What ever it was, we have to remember it, and do it again." I knew full well but wanted any form of confirmation from her.

She didn't reply at all as she slowly kissed me. As I asked repeating myself, she softy interrupted saying "Oh God. I can't talk dirty again. I'm in recovery… But if you must know, It was lots of things, not just one single thing. It was the fear, the unknown, watching what Marie was doing to Huggs, seeing you get excited, you watching what was happening to me, the way you let Marie touch me, the way all of you moved me so he could… so he could… enter me, plus the relief of knowing he had a vasectomy, the way you took me when we got back to the room, all of it. It was the most intense emotional and physical foreplay to an orgasm I could have imagined. I already had an overload of hormones, and well, it caused me to have my, first, real orgasm with the person I love more than anything on earth, you, baby."

With her explanation, I knew we were in for more uncharted territory. Bare in mind, this was all in just the start of our vacation. I couldn't imagine what the rest of it held. All I did know, was that she had planned all along to get pregnant, for us to finally have a child. I realized she wanted to surprise me and wanted it to be special, none of this was in the calculation.

Don't get me wrong. I was elated with news of her wanting to get pregnant, but was torn between it, and the fact that I had shoved us into a realm of sexuality so intense, it was beyond description. I do this retelling no justice. I knew also that Janet too, although she might not have intended, laid out the road map to making her hit this level of sexual feeling again. I knew we had to create and feel this experience again.

Chapter VIi: Inside the Rabbit Hole

The newness of our sexual awakening was on my mind every second, as I'm sure it was Janet's. How on earth could it not be? I woke several times the remainder of the night, and it was as if I was thinking about it even as I slept. It was certainly on my mind every second I became conscious. My cock ached all night because it actually never fully became less that half erect.

The next morning, I tried to appear as though it was a normal morning, as if nothing had happened the night before, but it was indeed difficult. Janet too, didn't immediately mention the previous events. I wasn't sure how we would start that conversation anyway, so probably best that we played it the way we were.

After an hour or so of typical morning things, Janet prepared for the shower. She quickly gathered the things she would need and off she went. Once out of the shower, with a towel wrapped around her I said "Let's take a ride up the coast, just us."

She quickly replied, "Oh that sounds great, but you go ahead. We can take another ride later. I just want to laze around a bit this morning, watch some TV, just hang in the room a bit. I promise we'll take a ride later. I'm still tired and might even crawl back into bed."

As she said it, something didn't quite seem right because she made it clear several times before that if the bike got rode, she'd be on it, no solo rides, jokingly explaining that if I rode solo, I'd probably be trying to pick up another woman. I just acted as if no big deal, meaning I was trying to figure out why she changed her entire stance on me riding alone.

I casually replied "Okay, you sure you don't want to come? I could be gone for hours."

She in turn casually replied "No, it's fine. Go ahead. I'm okay, just going to hang in the room and rest."

I quickly got dressed trying to get my mind back to normal, gave her a kiss, and left the room. From there, I walked down the stairs and hoped to see one or more of the guy's we had came to know perhaps congregated around their bikes, but there was no one.

I figured I'd sit on my bike for a spell, hoping someone, anyone, would come out, or even be rolling back into the parking lot. After about twenty minutes of sitting on the bike, checking my voice mails on my cell, rubbing the gas tank so much I could see my reflection, I decided I'd try to talk Janet once more into riding with me.

As I walked back up to the room and swipe carded my way in the door, I said upon entry "Hey Baby, it's gorgeous out, a perfect day for a ride. I didn't want to leave without you."

I didn't hear a reply, it was silent. I began going through the suite, checking the bathroom, the deck, and nothing. She wasn't in the suite. I figured she might have gone to the office for towels, or had gone down to the lobby for a snack or something, so I just laid on the bed waiting for her return.

As twenty minutes flew by, I became more and more impatient. I then called her cell phone, and heard it ring in the bathroom. I then began wondering if perhaps she went to the pool or decided to walk the beach. I figured my chances of finding her was slim, but I decided I'd walk the long way back to the bike, along the pool area, and perhaps gander at the beach before leaving.

As I rounded the stairwell, I decided I might even see if Huggs was up for a ride. Finally conceding that I may not find Janet, I abandoned my search and went straight for Huggs and Marie's room. Before even getting to his room, I heard the same blaring music as the night before. As I casually opened the door, I noticed that no one was in the living room portion of the suite.

Not wanting to be in their room if they weren't there, I began to turn and exit, when I heard a laugh from the bedroom. I thought it was my imagination, because, to me it sounded just like Janet. I figured that would be impossible though, because there's no way she'd be up here without me, regardless of anything that had happened the night before.

I slowly crept towards the half opened door, and when I glanced inside the bedroom, I just about passed out. Huggs was fucking Marie from behind like a rhino, and Janet was sitting on the small love seat with a biker I had never seen before. As Huggs slammed his body against Marie's ass, with her gasping for breath, I watched as Janet giggled and acted as though she was hiding her eyes. It seemed like minutes had passed, but I knew it was only seconds.

As the guy sitting beside Janet leaned over and tried to kiss her, for the tenth time, she pushed him away over and over saying "I've already said no, you know? No? Marie, where's my hubby? Can you stop fucking? You said he'd be here in a few minutes… Marie? You said my husband wanted me to be here? That he had a surprise for me? You know? The thing? A thing? Okay, listen, apparently he's not coming. I need to go. If he comes back he'll not know where I am."

I was actually very relieved and proud of her at that moment, because lord knows I could have rode off and not been back for some time, but knowing she had been tricked into going to their room made me feel tons better.

With out a doubt Marie had suckered Janet back to their room right after I left, hoping to get her entwined in a group sex thing. Once again, the guy made an attempt to kiss Janet and put his hand on her waist, when finally she rose up and began to walk off.

I bolted for the door, not wanting her or anyone else to know I was there. I actually wanted to know quite deeply if Janet would tell me about this event, without her seeing me staring in the room. I truly hoped she would confess, or lay out what had happened because she wanted to, not because I caught her up in something.

I quickly scurried, ran down the stairs, and watched from below as Janet left the room. After giving her enough time to get back to our room, I too, slowly made my way back to our room. As I key carded my way into our room, Janet jumped saying "Hey! Baby, Where were you? You know? My surprise? When?"

I then grinned and asked "Okay, what surprise?"

Immediately she dawned a mischievous look replying "It's okay, Marie told me all about it. You know?"

Now, right then with immediate and intense paranoia, I thought she knew I fucked Marie, but to my amazement, she wasn't slapping the shit out of me. Just as I began to confess, thinking my marriage had dissolved before my eyes I blurted "Listen Baby, I don't know what she said, but I guarantee it's not how she said it… It's that…"

Janet then cut me off replying "It's okay, Marie told me all about it. She said you'd completely be turned on by watching me have sex again this morning, but she also said you'd be in her room, and um… You weren't. I just left there. I was wondering why you hadn't made it there yet. You were supposed to already be there. I wasn't sure what was going on, but there's no way in hell I'd be there without you there. You knew about it, right? You told Marie it's what you wanted?"

I quickly shrugged, "Sure, yes. Sorry. I got held up at the gas station. I had to swipe the card reader on the pump ten times before it would take. Sorry, Baby…"

She continued at length and in the most profound way stating, "Really, it's not that big a deal, Baby. Listen, at first I truly didn't understand any of this. But hey, I don't understand a lot of what has happened this week, especially within the last 24 hours. Marie explained much of it to me… Well… she tried to explain it, that, sometimes the absolute most loving husbands want their wives to have new experiences, experiences they may never know in an uptight marriage, you know, like what we've had? Sexual experiences? She explained to me, that… It's how I should realize… how much you love me. In fact, Marie said in some cases, it's a monumental turn on for a husband to know their wife has had sex with another man, that he wants her to experience sex. It has to be true and you know it. Seriously, she made perfect sense, think about how it made you feel, what it did to us both physically and mentally. Yes, it's all still a bit weird for me, but I watched you last night, and what it did to you, what it did to me. You wanted him to fuck me. You wanted me to fuck him. You wanted what resulted in him ejaculating inside me, and I somehow did too. I love you and want to make you happy. I don't know! The way I was brought up? Say's this is all wrong, but the more I think about it, the more I realize, it's just biological and mental. No more wrong than if I bought a toy and for the rest if your life imagined a guy was having intercourse with me. I guess… I mean, if you want me to, and it turns you on, is it really a bad thing? If it's what you want, its what I want. I know the other night you wanted it, and I was turned on by you watching it. I mean… the look on your face, the way it felt, the way you kissed me, all of it, was… very oddly exciting. Marie also said you told her you loved me more than any person alive. I feel very relieved now to tell you that this is exciting for me too now, now that I know you want it."

I can honestly say, my jaw was on the floor and I had to carefully pick it up. Yes, there was a sense of relief knowing Marie didn't tell Janet I had fucked her, but at the same time I was utterly freaked out by Janet's complacency about, about… everything. I think I felt better when she was in regretful, and remotely against it. I realized Marie was a master at sexual experimentation and / or manipulation as it turned out. To convince Janet that it was all good? Was a feat unlike any I had ever even heard of before. If you knew Janet, you'd know my shock.

My only reply to Janet was "Oh, good. I'm glad you and Marie had that talk."

It's not like I had days or weeks to come up with a good reply, I had just heard my wife say she wanted to make me happy by having other cocks inside her, which on a scale of one to ten, was a fifty. Again, I took comfort in the fact that she experimented and evened things up with my guilty conscience.

My only comfort that things wouldn't get out of control was that she was truly tested twenty minutes before this conversation, knowing I wasn't in that room, and left, returning to our room. She could have done anything, and didn't. I basically had two choices to make. One, we could just pull up stakes and go home, chalk it up as a one time event. Two, I could risk having her let loose on what I had created.

I thought for my typical few seconds, and figured I had time decide, time to bail if need be. Before this, half my turn-on was Janet's reluctance. Now? I realized Marie convinced her that getting fucked was a great thing, something that showed my true love for her. As much as it seemed, Janet had bought into it, but, I still hadn't.

As we stood there, I slowly kissed her. To my surprise she pulled my ass to her, and softly gasped. She did this a time or two more when I began to kiss her more aggressively. As I did, I once again began to think unbelievable thoughts. Somehow, I wanted her to say no. I mean say no to something. It was my time to test the entire attitude change.

I quickly slid my hand down the front of her bikini bottoms, and the feeling of her soaked pussy drove me insane. The slick warmth of her vagina around my finger drove me nuts. Once again, I immediately began thinking all those erotic thoughts. Thoughts that now I was sure she too was imagining, like her being fucked as I watched, or worse, didn't watch, only telling me afterwards.

I mean it seemed Marie had her convinced that arbitrary fucking was okay, with or without me being present. My only solace was that when she was presented with the opportunity, she didn't, stating in some way that she wanted me to know first. After a few minutes of this I pulled my cock out, and she immediately began stroking me.

I was so insanely turned on, I was leaking a ton of fluid from hours of thinking about it, and trying not to think about it. As we played with one another these few minutes, completely out of my mind, I asked "Do you want me to watch? You like me watching?"

She didn't say anything at first. I asked it again, when she gasped "Yes. I want you to watch."

I then tested her with "Watch what?"

She again didn't reply as I began repeating it, when finally she uttered in a gasp "I want you to watch me fuck."

Hearing that was an insanely huge shot of hormones into my system. As I began walking her ass towards the dresser in the room, I asked "Do you want your husband to watch you take other cocks? You want to feel them slide themselves inside you as I watch?"

As we kissed she slid her head to my right ear and whispered, "Yes, I want you to watch them have me. Fuck me… and if I can make a visit to the drug store? You can watch them have me without a condom."

I then lifted her ass onto the dresser, and replied "Oh my God, I want it too."

She then got a half smile as she wrinkled her nose saying "Let's go get a guy now. Let's get a few guys. I want to fuck right now. I really want you to watch. I'm serious, Baby."

I quickly replied "No, we have lot's of time."

She then cut me off replying "I know, but let's do this in the moment, now. You want me to right? Oh my God, you want me to! I want to! Why would we wait?"

I then slowly put the head of my cock between her warm slick pussy lips, when she gasped "Oh my God, Oh my God. It feels so different. Look down there. Let's imagine…"

Chapter IX: Janet Turns The Table

I asked, "Imagine?"

She then softly pulled at my ass drawing my cock deeper inside her saying "Oh yes baby, watch it. Pretend it's another guy fucking me, just watch and pretend."

As I did, She began wincing her face saying some of the wildest things I could ever imagine. She began with "Oh God, not so hard, my husband want's to watch you slowly fuck me."

I really didn't want to hear that much, but this was utterly unscripted as I continued slowly thrusting inside her and passionately kissing her. As we kissed and slowly fucked, she began moving her ass against my slow thrusts saying more and more "I'm married. Oh my God, I can't believe I have you inside me. I'm married. You're not wearing a condom."

I then got into an odd role, knowing she wanted me to play along saying "Yes, we're going to gang fuck you bitch. You're hubby is gonna watch you take us all. He's going to watch all three of us breed you."

As I was saying it, she thrust her head back into the mirror, and began gasping like a possessed woman moaning, "Oh my God No… You're not wearing a condom… You shouldn't come inside me. Oh my God, don't inseminate me! Please don't let my husband see you inseminate me…!"

After five minutes or so, as she continued saying it, my entire body ejaculated. The hair on every limb stood on end as I unloaded the most powerful ejaculation of my life. Janet instantly began repeating "Oh God, you're inseminating me. Oh God, You're impregnating me in front of my husband… Don't do it… Oh my God don't let my husband see me taking your sperm."

As she was gasping, she began straining her head and neck wildly against the mirror. As I was ninety percent done ejaculating, I looked down and watched as her vaginal opening slightly sink in and pulse. She once again let out a moan like a possessed woman. She gritted her teeth, and pulled her face towards her chest, and kept gasping "OH GOD… Mmmm, GAAHh, FfUCCKk!AaHhMmYy GOD!!!!!!"

She came like something unholy. I mean she damn near went into a seizure. After what I'm sure was a minute or more of her body rigidly flexing, she went limp. She squirted fluid all over our thighs. I glanced down and saw glistening droplets of it on my ankles and thighs. Her vagina was pulsing sharply every second or two, which slowly and erratically went to every few seconds. It was like a medical anomaly.

As she came out of it, her head fell back against the mirror, when I quickly became panicked, and pulled her body to me. As I did, she gasped and said "It's okay. I'm Okay."

We both went to the floor in front of the dresser, when she giggled saying "Okay, that was unreal, AGAIN."

I agreed emphatically saying, "Um, yep. What the fuck, Baby?"

She then slowly opened her eyes and said, "That was the most powerful climax, orgasm, full body jolt I have ever known. It was more than the other one. What the fuck did we just do? What the fuck was that?"

After shaking like a leaf in panic, I replied "I have no fucking clue. You went rigid and arched your head back against the mirror saying some pretty wild things."

She then replied "I can't believe what I was saying. I can't believe what I felt."

I then began asking profusely "God, tell me. Tell me what you were going through! That scared the hell out of me."

She then replied "I don't know, I began imagining you watching me, and…"

I frantically asked, "AND?"

She replied, "I was so excited by you touching me, and then when we began having intercourse, I truly, actually, really, began imagining you watching another guy having me, and the feeling built, and built, and built. I then imagined you touching yourself. I don't know. It felt like I became ultra, mega sensitive. It was as though when I felt that you were about to ejaculate… " I imagined that it was another man, who, was going to inseminate me… and it wildly turned me on. God, I can't believe we are talking about other men, sex, and no condoms. We must be insane."

I insisted she continue, saying "It's all okay. It's perfectly fine, tell me more."

She laid her head to the floor of the hotel carpet, and said, "I fucking went crazy orgasmic when I felt you, or in my imagination, felt another guy, ejaculate inside me. I seriously kept imagining it was someone else, and you were watching. That you were loving it. It felt so real."

I then sprung up to one elbow in an instant of clarity and said "Listen, we need to take our vacation home. We've already had more experimenting than any couple should have."

She then too popped up replying "No, listen. You have a bike you've always wanted. We are here now. It is what it is, and I'm okay with it now. You want to watch me have sexual intercourse, and I understand it. I want to make you happy. Seriously, Baby, I want to. I'm okay with fucking, and I know you want you to watch me fuck. Do you still want to watch me fuck?"

I must say she was beginning to scare me. As much as I wanted to watch her get penetrated by an unprotected cock, I seriously didn't want to have her excited about it. For a few minutes more, I kept insisting we go home, when she sternly said "Answer me! Do you want to watch another guy have intercourse me or not?"

With a slight grin she continued "You know, a guy putting his erect penis inside my body? A guy putting sperm in my body? You want me to be fucked, right? Watch a guy fuck me and make me take his come right in front of you?"

She was saying it with a mischievous wrinkled face as if to say, I hope so, when I replied "No."

She then got up on both her elbows and said "What do you men, NO? What's all this shit been about? You know as well as I do you want it."

I then rose up, got between her legs, and positioned the head of my cock back into her wet pussy, and said "I don't want you to fuck a guy, I want to fuck several guys. One after another."

As I said it, she melted and said, "Oh my God, yes Baby. I knew it. Oh God, yes, I fucking knew it. I knew you'd eventually say that."

Now this went on through out the day, when I finally said again, to make absolutely sure she was serious "We really should get the fuck out of here and go home. I mean, an over the counter spermicidal foam? Isn't that about seventy percent safe?"

She then looked at me as though I had eight eyes saying "Geeze, you are bi-polar at best. Okay… You're freaking me out? This was what you wanted right? And now we're done? I thought you, well, wanted me to want to do this for you? It's like, now that you've heard me say I want to, you don't like it. So our insane experiment is over right? We are going home? I'm ready then, you're confusing the hell out of me. I just want to make the man I love happy. If going home does that, then we are gone, right now."

I then said "No wait. I didn't… I did, I… I don't know what I want right now. I don't know if I love it or hate it."

As she walked closer to me she began saying "You need to know what you want Scott."

We roamed around the room for a spell, when Janet finally said breaking the silence "My God, this is insane. You're right. Let's go home honey. I can tell this is going to drive you insane, and I don't care what we do as long as it doesn't affect our marriage."

In an instant, I agreed replying "You're right. Oh my God, you're so fucking right. Let's get the fuck out of here."

She then replied, "Okay, we'll leave tomorrow morning. We'll stay one more day. If you still want to leave, I will pack us in the morning, and we're out of here."

That seemed very reasonable considering how many times I had already flipped my decisions. Later that evening after a day at another hotels pool, we arrived back at our room. Before getting off the bike, I saw several folks in Huggs group. Marie quickly yelled, "Come with us, we're going down the street to another hotel in a bit. There's going to be a poker tournament. It's only a $20.00 entry fee."

Janet didn't utter a word. She just looked at me with a "What ever" look. I then replied "Okay, we'll go. What Hotel?"

She replied "It's the one with the big blue dolphin. You know? The one with the big water fountain that changes color?" I knew the one replying "Yes, I know it. Give us a bit. We'll be there later on."

Janet again just stared at me with the same look. We then went to the hotel room not wanting to sprint right down there. Actually, we decided to take a nap first, not knowing how long the tournament could last. I took a quick shower as Janet jumped on the bed fully clothed.

Upon exiting the shower, I came out in my towel and saw Janet spread eagle, her panties pulled to the side, with her five inch dildo fully inside her vagina. We locked eyes, and I watched as she continued. Eventually, I dropped my towel and began to stroke myself as I watched.

She continued to stare at me, when after a minute or so she shoved it in so deep, only her fingertips were on it. She gasped and said "Don't stop, he's right there watching us. My husband knows we are fucking. It's okay. He wants to watch us fuck."

She then grinned, and continued thrusting it inside her when she continued with "Oh my God, Scott, he's not wearing a condom, is that okay? Should he pull out and come on my stomach? We're supposed to go home, remember?"

I played along replying "No, you should probably let him flood you."

She then gave a grin and pulled her toy out saying "Come here."

I casually walked over, with my cock three-froths hard, and asked "How many times did he come inside you while I was in the shower?"

As our lips slowly pressed together and my finger glided into her slick vagina, she said "Twice."

We kissed very slowly as she firmly pulled at my cock, when without warning, there was a knock on the door. Instantly we lost the mood with Janet saying "Great! Why couldn't we have gone to the fucking Saharan Desert for vacation, instead of Grand fucking Central Station."

I chuckled as I walked to the door. Once the door was cracked a few inches, Marie burst in asking "Well? Are you guys coming? We're getting ready to roll."

I tried covering my cock being as polite as I could, as Janet pulled the bedspread over her, when I replied "Um, well, we can't go like this."

She instantly bolted back out the door saying "Oh, right. Sorry. See you there."

As I closed the door I noticed Janet going for the shower, turning back to say "I guess we'll have to remember where we left off later tonight. Listen, we're taking $200.00, and that's win or loose? That's it. No more. We leave the credit cards here, and that's all the cash we're taking."

I replied "Yes, I know. I know."

An hour later, after Janet spent forty-five minutes getting herself incredibly sexy, we arrived at the tournament. To my surprise, it was very professional looking, and I figured it was a safe, fun place for us to have a "Normal" good time. There must have been five hundred people in this convention hall. We then paid our entry fee when I gave Janet a hundred bucks, and kept a hundred.

I was like her on the money thing, a hundred each was more than enough to blow. It was around 7:00 PM, when we started at a table. Within an hour, Janet was sitting beside me, completely busted. I on the other hand was up $146.00, and proud as a peacock. I kept bouncing between $120 and $300 all evening. My addiction was winning. If I had lost three hands in a row, I'm sure I would have stopped, but it seemed every time I lost, I won twice.

There were only four people at our table by 10:00pm, and everyone at it, was like us, they only brought a couple hundred bucks or so. Three of the original seven had left over the hours, and the remaining four kept trading money back and forth for hours. This went on forever.

At around mid-night with me now up to $429.00, Janet pecked me on the shoulder and said "Let's go, I'm whipped, and you've done well, Baby. You should be proud of yourself."

I quickly replied like a gambling junkie "Oh Baby, No, I'm just getting started."

She didn't reply. She just exhaled in boredom. We sat there for a few minutes more when Marie came over and said, "Hey, if you guys want to stay here all night? Fine, but some of us women are tired, and want to crash."

That was music to Janet's ears. I jokingly said "Now Janet, Sweetie, Honey, make sure to park the bike next to our vehicle."

Marie, jokingly, yet being a smart ass replied "Oh, aint we the clever one. She doesn't have to ride the bike back you ass, I got us a cab smarty-pants. Bring that moose Huggs with you when he's busted too."

Janet then looked at me with an, I'm really tired look, but I won't go if you don't want me to type look. when I eventually said "It's fine Honey. Go back and I'll be there soon. I won't be long. We are about to up the betting, so either I'll have some money, or will loose my hundred."

It was the alcohol and winning addiction speaking, and I knew it. She quickly agreed and kissed my cheek as I began picking up my cards. I could see the door from where I was, and noticed that Marie and several other wives and girlfriends were heading back at the same time. I didn't exactly like the idea of my wife going anywhere with Marie without me, but several tables over were all their husbands. I knew that meant little to Marie, but there's no way Janet would get talked into anything. I was confident that she proved that earlier.

Chapter X: She Lost Control

At around 3:00am I finally said "Wow, I'm whipped. I'm going to bow out. Thanks for a great game. They all shook my hand, and I took my $189 in chips, donated my ten percent to the charity, and went for my bike. Huggs and several others were hardcore into their games and had probably dropped thousands, so I just left it alone.

As I rolled into the hotel parking lot, all I could think about was Janet. That little tease we had before Marie barged in, was still very much on my mind. I was realizing that her little role play episodes were damn near as erotic as the real thing. Once to our floor just outside our room, I fumbled with the swipe card as usual, finally getting the green light. Immediately upon entering, I smelled cigarette smoke, not really strong as if just smoked, but rather like a few hours before someone had been smoking.

I didn't think much of it. I figured Janet might have had one of her three cigarettes a year. She didn't smoke, but if drinking, she'd bum one from someone who did, and puff on it out of curiosity.

As I walked towards the bedroom of the suite, I could see one of Janet's feet hanging off the bed. She was laying on her stomach, but obviously still wearing her shoes. I figured she had just crashed, too tired to take them off. I then scanned the room noticing that she took her dress and panties off right in front of the toilet.

I had to piss like a horse, but still had it in my mind that I'd crank up the eroticism when I got back to Janet. I also noticed an empty bottle of Jack Daniels on the night stand, and was pretty certain Marie talked Janet and several other women into drinking somewhat.

Still, all I could think about was the intense sexual events before the poker tournament. It was actually unbelievably erotic just seeing her beautiful leg and foot hanging off the end of the bed. It looked very erotic. I began imagining a guy, or guys, pulling the sheet off her and having her. As I walked to the bathroom, I began unbuttoning my jeans and took them off along with my boots just before entering. I stood at the toilet, and the relief was incredible. I had been holding it for some time.

As I stood there, I have no idea why, but I glanced down at Janet's rumpled up skirt on the floor. Her panties were right in the center of it just under the top of the dress. As I finished pissing, I glanced back at her making sure she was still asleep, and leaned down. I plucked her panties from her dress, and let me tell you. The sight was something I was not prepared for.

I know I had been turned on by Janet experimenting, trying her best to fulfill a fantasy of mine, but this was beyond anything I had conjured. In the crotch of her navy blue shiny panties was a half dried, damp, large thick patch of chalky white sludge. In the center of the crotch was a three inch long slightly dried milky streaks, that were still wet in the center.

I stood there for a few seconds, in denial, but then brought them to my face to smell. Ten inches from my nose, the strong aroma for semen was unmistakable. I took my thumb and rubbed it through the wet streak, and it was extremely slick. Now, I watched Janet use a feminine douche before we left. She even told me that she felt dirty down there, and needed to. So, I knew for a fact that what was on her panties wasn't from earlier.

I turned and sat on the toilet for a few minutes. I was pissed off, turned on, angry, horny, and a thousand other emotions rolled into one. As I stared out at her laying on the bed, one foot off, in her sexy shoes, I began looking at the panties and stroking my cock.

With all my emotions, I was amazed that my cock was becoming rigid. The crotch of her panties was utterly filled with come. After a few minutes, I stood and slowly walked towards the bed, and laid the panties on the edge of the bed. I knelt one knee on the bed, and slowly removed the sheet from her.

She didn't move a muscle. Immediately as the sheet raised I smelled a strong odor of alcohol and semen. I knew that at some point after leaving the poker tournament, she must have drank, a lot. I again began stroking my cock staring at her ass, as she laid there on her stomach with one leg raised and spread upwards touching her left elbow, and the other straight, with her foot off the bed.

As I stroked with my right hand, I slowly lowered my left hand to her spread crotch, and cautiously fumbled against her pussy, when instantly my middle finger hit a warm, incredibly slick patch and flew into her vagina. I immediately withdrew it and smelled it. She was loaded with semen.

From the looks of her panties, she might have taken more than one guy. There were cloudy white dried streaks and smudges all over the maroon sheets. I have no clue what came over me at this moment, I got between her legs, not caring at this point if she woke. I pulled her ass off the bed, and slid the swollen head of my cock into the warm slick mess.

With one fluid effortless movement, I felt my nuts touch her. I was completely inside her. As I began fucking her, I could tell she was waking, but she didn't even turn around, which drove me insane. I mean I knew she had been drinking, but she didn't really know who was fucking her.

As I pounded and smacked my body against hers, I slowed and leaned over her back whispering "Damn, I love how full of come you are."

She didn't say a word, she continued pressing her face into the pillow, when I again whispered "I'm glad you decided to experiment with multiple guys." Buy this time, I was trying to get a response, but still nothing.

As I began pounding her again, pausing occasionally to keep from unloading, she uttered "What are you talking about?"

I replied "It's okay, Baby, I wanted you to."

Again she uttered "I don't know what you're talking about."

She then leaned forward taking me out of her, spun onto her back and spread her legs, when I utterly lied saying "It's fine, I know all about it. It was my idea."

As drunk as she was, her eyes got as big as silver dollars as she replied "You know what? I've been asleep."

I then leaned down and began slowly kissing her as I again effortlessly inserted my cock inside her vagina. As I did, I said, "Stop worrying, it's just semen. You had sex with more than one guy, and they ejaculated inside you. It's okay."

Now, I truly didn't know shit, but knew what I knew. She had semen inside her, and it wasn't mine. How it happened? I truly had now idea, but it seemed my lies were close to bringing out the events.

She stopped kissing me and began holding my face, very seriously saying, "Okay, let's hear it. What do you think you know?"

I once again replied "Stop worrying. It doesn't matter how I know. It happened, and I'm fine with it. Do you see how much I'm enjoying us right now. I'm living in the fantasy."

She didn't say a word, she just continued to hold my face with a worried look. I had stopped moving completely, simply staring back. I held my cock all the way inside her when she softly said "I love you so much, Baby… I. I was… I was drunk. I shouldn't have drank that much."

Still keeping to my lie, the lie that I knew all about it, I asked "Is that the first time you ever had sex with multiple guys at once?"

I quickly realized that was dumb, in that I had no idea whether there were two guys, or any events. She immediately gaped her mouth open, finally replying "I thought you said you knew all about it."

Instantly switching to attorney rebuttal, I said "I do, I spoke to one of the guys. It just turns me on to hear it from you."

She then replied "Nothing happened. What makes you think something happened? You're making shit up now."

I then said "First of all, I spoke to one of the guys involved before coming up, second…?"

I then grabbed her panties I had laid on the side of the bed, and uttered "Well, second, your panties are still full of their come."

I held her panties up. She immediately grabbed them and threw them to the floor. After throwing them, she put her hands over her face and slid them down slowly saying "I'm never drinking again. How much do you know? I'm serious. Were you at the poker tournament or watching from the glass doors. Did you set it up? Was it your idea? You did didn't you?"

I then said with another profound lie, "Listen, it's okay. Yes, I had it arranged. I watched most of it, but not all of it. I've been back for some time and was fine with it. Just tell me about it. I want to hear all of it."

She instantly began spilling it all, not knowing how much I had seen or not seen. I feel as though she wanted to confess it, especially after the undeniable view of her panties. She began saying, "God, I figured you knew, it seemed almost rehearsed. I even imagined you were watching, not actually knowing where you were. I could feel you watching. Thank God you were."

Again I replied "Yes, I did see quite a bit."

"I knew it. I knew there was no way those guys would be so bold. Did you put them up to it?"

I just grinned saying "I don't know. Did I?"

"Oh my God, I so knew it. The whole time it was happening? I told myself you were watching, that you knew it was happening, and even put them up to it. I especially knew, when I told that one guy we couldn't? That my husband would be back any minute? The second he said it's no problem, it's all fine. I knew. There's no way I would have let him take my panties off if I didn't think you already knew about it."

The entire time she spoke, my gut wrenched. I was about to hear the whole thing, and for the first time. She was really spilling it because she thought it was old news to me. She would have had a stroke had she known it was a total confession, and that I didn't know a single detail.

She then continued "You knew they were trying to get me more and more drunk, right? That was your idea?"

Quickly I replied "Yes. I didn't think you would sober, or even buzzed."

She then said "You told that heavy set guy to come in my mouth didn't you? You know I hate that. God, it was gross. It was slimy, salty, and the half I swallowed seemed like it stuck in the back of my throat. Every time I swallowed after that, it's almost like it my throat and tongue was coated with his semen."

In my utter shock I could only reply "Sorry. Yes, I did. I hoped you'd let me watch him ejaculate in your mouth."

She then said "Why would you go to such elaborate measures? Why didn't you just say you wanted me to have sex with three guys? Sober, I might have said no, but I might have also said yes? You should have asked without such a production. You do know that the last guy wore a condom, right?"

Still in a woken coma from the shock and horror, I replied "Yes, but his friends came in you."

She said "Well duh, I knew for a fact you probably wanted that. I knew you were behind it. I just knew it. I would have never let them come inside me as many times as they did. I put spermicide inside me the moment we got back because I had no idea what was happening or what would happen. I was suspicious that something was in the works."

I then chuckled in horror "It's fine. I lost track. How many times did those two guys come inside you?"

She then asked "I don't know, were you watching during the first part or the last part?"

I flipped a coin and replied "The last part."

She then said "Okay, well the guy with the condom at the end, can twice, sometime between mid-night and 1:00am, going through two condoms. The other two guys both came pretty quick when we first started and as you know they weren't wearing a condom. I wasn't drunk enough not to use the spermicidal foam. I bought it at the drug store on the way back because I knew you weren't done with this. That one guy with the really short hair came three times. The guy with the tattoo on his neck came twice. You probably only saw the last time or two. God, did you see how much that guy who didn't take his pants all the way off came? It was ridiculous how he kept coming. I'm sure you saw his buddies laughing with how much was leaking out of me. I didn't think I could orgasm with them, but God! Did you see how crazy I came. I think it freaked them out too."

I calmly, but still ate up inside, with eroticism and grief combined replied "Yes, I did. He did too. It was unreal. That was a lot. You couldn't hold it all."

She then calmly asked "Are we done now? Done with your fantasy? Done with it all? I want to get back to absolute normalcy, my marriage, my faithful marriage. I've done this for you, and I want you to commit to never doing this again or asking me to do anything like this. And, don't think you can create a circumstance like you did tonight with those guys, and have me go along. This is something we can look back on as an experiment, a fantasy, getting it out of your system, totally done? Over? Right?"

As I began fucking her, I didn't last more than a minute. The I replied as I began to explode, "No more, it's done."

The head of my cock came so hard it practically burst, with a stinging, jolting, jet of my seed. The in-tenseness of my climax was more powerful than anything I had ever felt sexually. Semen bolted from the head of my cock. I shoved deeper than ever before, almost as if trying to wash all the other sperm out f her uterus.

As my seed bolted deep inside her pussy, she began kissing me saying "Oh God, Yes, Baby. I want us to have a baby. I want your baby."

I will end this tale here as. The Volume II of the tale consists of our last few days, and the fact that we both extended our vacations. I learned that my fantasy had become her own. She profoundly told me that fucking other men was only half her fantasy, fucking them in front of me set her on fire. She fantasized about multiple men…

But again… That's another story…

Volume II: Janet, An Uncontrollable Need For It

-----------------------------

   Series:My Latin Wife... A Fantasy Born
   Author:newbie2008
   Teaser:Husband insures wife that flirting is okay
 Category:Loving Wives
      URL:http://www.literotica.com/s/my-latin-wife-a-fantasy-born-ch-01-08
Published:2025-01-18
Chapter I: Needing to Break Free

Not to sound condescending to my Latin heritage or any Latin heritage, but many Colombians and Brazilians do not look Latin in decent, having lots European influx to the continent over the centuries. I felt compelled to mention that because I am Colombian and my wife is Brazilian, and we don't, as most people think Latins do, look Mexican. In fact, we usually find ourselves hearing, "Bullshit, you're from where?" Especially when they see my wife's deep blue eyes.

Again, Please do not mistake my intention in that explanation. I know it sounds as though I am knocking Mexican people and I swear I am not. I don't at all want to sound negative to any ethnicity, it's just that my wife and I both sometimes get very bazaar looks when we tell people we were born and raised in South America. My Grandfather was from Austria, and Maria's mother was from Denmark originally, then moving to Brazil to Marry her father, who himself was half European in decent.

My wife being from Brazil could walk the streets of New York, and you'd swear she was just an amazing looking, although with a beautiful bronzed complexion, a hot woman from Iowa. I do sometimes tease her for her incredible Brazilian body though. My wife was graced with the prettiest smile, complexion, legs, and ass, incredible hazel eyes, God ever bestowed upon a woman. It must be said, many Brazilian women, even with a small amount of Brazilian heritage, are breath taking, of that, there is no doubt.

Growing up in Latin "South" America usually makes one truly appreciate the United States, indeed my wife and I are two of them. And, no, we didn't swim the Rio-Grand or hire a human smuggler. My wife and I did it the hard way, and funny how, "legally," truly is the hard way. It took a long time to get here legally, but it was worth every minute. We love this country dearly. Truth be told, we probably love this country more than any hundred people born here combined because we had to fight so hard to get here.

Typically from the time you can speak in most South American countries, you yearn for something better, that is, if your parents yearn for the same thing. My sister and I were lucky enough to have said parents. They only wanted to see us have it better then they did.

Neither of my loving parents were very educated, but insisted that their children get the best Columbia had to offer, or that they could afford, which wasn't the best by most standards. But, it was an education. To this day I tell people I graduated from Columbia University with a Masters in Hospitality Management, and they all naturally assume I mean "The other Columbia University. The U.S. Columbia University."

My sister and I both graduated with Masters Degrees in Business Management, in which our focus was hospitality management. My sister later moved from Columbia to Brazil, to help manage a very well know resort property in Rio. Me? I didn't have the same luck.

However, I did have a friend who graduated a year ahead of me, one who landed a great job in Mexico helping run an amazing resort property there. I was constantly in contact with him before graduation, asking if he had anything open that I could start in, entry level was fine with me, anything. Just getting out of Columbia was not only a parents dream, It was mine as well. Every day, I looked at my tired fathers face when he got home from work, and knew I had to justify their hard work and love by making something of myself.

For months I kept after my friend, asking him for anything, as my other prospects dried up shortly after applying. Not wanting to tag along with my sister and take a shift supervisor job at the establishment working under her, I decided to go north. Yes, I could have went to work for my sister, but think about it. How amazing would that be? Big sister bossed me around all my life growing up.

Moving to Mexico to live with my best friend seemed like more than a job hunt, it was my liberation. Just taking off on the aircraft made me feel as though I had escaped from nothingness. It also was the proudest day of my parents lives seeing their last child fly off to something better.

Little did they know, I wasn't flying off like my sister did, to a great position. It was the first time in my life I had actually lied to my parents. They thought I had a management position lined up with my friend, but I didn't. However, my confidence level was escalated to the point that I just knew it was okay. Much can be said for seriously high levels of enthusiasm and optimism.

My friend "Miggs" as I called him, had a great fast track position, but I learned quickly that friend or not, if there was no positions at his employer, there was no position. My enthusiasm continued though, not dwelling on what I couldn't have, but what I could, what I brought to the table, my hopes, my dreams, and an education.

Immediately upon arrival, I applied to so very many properties up and down the coast, sometimes unknowingly applying to properties owned by the same group, all without so much as a call. I had sold everything I owned to get to Mexico and my worst fear was that I wouldn't have enough to support myself during my search.

My friend told me not to worry, but I did. I didn't want to have such a good friend support me, or basically feed me when I ran out of funds. It was almost like swimming off the beach into the ocean. You must save enough strength to swim back, or you'll die. When I started this trip, I swam so hard from the beach, but would have rather died than swim back to shore, to Columbia.

After an evening of trying to cheer me up, drinking, and listening to his girlfriend yammer her ass off all night, she finally said something that actually caught my attention. She began saying "He should try the %%%%% property (cannot name for obvious reasons), I know they have an Operations Management position that's open. Marcella's husband got fired from there last month because they thought he was allowing the bar staff to sell drugs."

Given the source? I instantly envisioned a flop house with fans in the windows, two locals asleep on a wooden front porch, dogs in the lobby, and a guy swatting flies at the front desk, the worst possible establishment. My buddies girlfriend and her acquaintances were not the most desirable people. My friend even admitted it on occasion, but hey, she was indeed hot.

In fact, my friend was only attracted to her because she was the spitting image of a famous, nice assed, Latin American singer / actress known as Jalo. God love him, she was only attracted to anyone with a good job, a nice car, and living in a nice apartment. My Buddy worked hard to have all those things. Good for them, I mean him, as she was always looking for a bigger better deal.

Either way, I had nothing, and wasn't about to live off his hospitality indefinitely. The very next morning, at 4:50 AM, I woke tossing and turning, thinking "There's no way I'll be able to go back to sleep. So Just get your ass up, and walk to that Resort. Get a fucking job, and support yourself."

Up I sprung. It was now a mission. I declared that any job was a job at this point. I was showered, dressed, and ready at 5:10 AM as I walked to the front porch of Miggs apartment. The smell of the foggy, salty, morning ocean air gave me new hope. I then began my walk thinking a myriad of things, mostly how my family was doing and how much I missed them.

Chapter II: My Rude Awakening

At around 6:00 AM, I finally arrived at this palatial property. My visions of a flop house were quickly shattered by the fact that it was even nicer that my buddies place of employment. I didn't even try this place because it was owned by a sister company that I had already applied to when I first arrived, figuring they had my application on file, and well, if they wanted me, they'd call me.

Upon arrival, I knew I was entirely too early to apply, there was no way the management staff or human resources department would be in at 6:00 AM. I was so very quiet as I walked into the pool area, slowly closing the metal gate behind me. The smell of chlorine, suntan lotion, and wisps of ocean air gave me even more butterflies in my stomach, as I imagined getting a job, any job.

For almost an hour I sat on the end of a lounge chair and looked out at the ocean by the pool deck, wondering how my parents were doing, how my sister was, when abruptly, someone shouted in Spanish "Are you a guest?"

It must have been comical how instantly and panicked I jumped. After gaining a semblance of composure, I quickly turned and replied in Spanish "No, I am just here to apply for a job."

Now let me tell you, I got a quick education, A.K.A rude awakening, on how scarce jobs were in this city. As it turned out, he was the Maintenance Supervisor for the entire property, and deeply hated those he thought were beneath him, you know? The jobless types? Like me?

Although I certainly didn't look the drifter part, wearing nice cloths, I could tell he had marked me as a lower than life pile of dirt. His expression as he glared at me in disgust, said volumes. I figured he must have had a family member who got refused for employment at this establishment, or a similar bad experience, so he decided to take it out on me.

With my courteous reply and demeanor, explaining my employment desires, you'd figure I'd get a similar retort, but let me tell you. He angrily shouted back in Spanish "Then get the fuck off this property. You don't belong here." But, before he turned and walked away he murmured in piss poor English, thinking I was only Spanish speaking, "More fucking street trash in cheap cloths."

As much as I wanted this job? I instantly let my emotions get the best of me. I figured at that very moment he insulted me, my parents, my sister, and any other educated, desperate, South American trying to make their honest way in the world. To be blunt? Once words formulated in my now insanely angry brain, I said in my mind "Fuck the job." I was seeing red only.

Thank God my parents raised my sister and I on the wonderful English language, almost as our primary language, because I was about to use it like a battle tank, and with very little accent. I wanted him to know it was him that was beneath someone. God knows how many good people he had emotionally destroyed who tried to apply for a job at this gorgeous place.

Still seeing red, I shouted back in English "You! Yes, You, you ignorant fuck! Don't you walk away from me. I am here for the Operations Management position posted by this establishment. I am not street trash as you so UN-educability put it in your attempt at the English language. I have a Bachelors Degrees in Business Management and a Masters Degree in Business Administration and Hospitality Management, and am In every way, utterly, over qualified for this position. You Sir, better hope that I am NOT! Gainfully employed by this institution, as you will promptly find your pathetic ass on the street, and one of those poor unfortunate souls you described as what? Street Trash? Do you understand me? And don't ever try to reply in English because you can barely speak the beautiful language with your fucking pathetic Mexican accent, and your twenty word vocabulary."

Now, I am here to tell you, my left finally brain kicked back in after the last word left my mouth thinking "Dam you don't want to spend even a second in a Mexican jail, but with a single call? You're likely to."

Just as I was about to simply walk away, and back to my buddies apartment, he looked as if he had seen the Mother Mary as I walked past him. He then replied in stuttered Spanish "Sa, Sir please, please, I apologize. Please, forgive me. Please forgive me. I was not aware who you were, why you were here. I do apologize. Please allow me to take you to the… to the hiring managers office. Please allow me to do this for you. They will not be here for a while, but I can have someone bring you coffee, while you wait."

I realize this sounds completely bipolar, but my anger faded instantly. I began to feel profoundly sorry for him. The only thing I replied was, "Just please take to me their office. Thank you, but I will wait for the Manager, no need for coffee. I apologize for my outburst." The entire situation had him a shaking, nervous wreck. Little did he know, I had become shook by the entire event as well.

He finally took me the long way around, continually apologizing the entire way as we walked to the management office. Upon arriving, he had already used a walkie-talkie twice to get me coffee and muffins brought to the waiting area.

I had never felt so guilty about putting someone in their place in my life, because in the end? It was just an over inflated bluff. He could have maintained his position and kicked me off the property, or worse, had me arrested. But that aside, he really seemed like a pathetic, angry, regretful, wasted life type man, one who wanted to take his frustration out on anyone weaker, or defenseless. I could only imagine what those working under him had to go through on a daily basis.

My bluff? First, no one was expecting me what so ever, especially a Human Resources official. Second? I was as likely to be offered a pool man job under this guy, as I was an Operations management position. More likely though? I would probably be offered a stern "Get the fuck off this property you dirt bag," with that guy laughing his ass off.

Chapter Ii: Meeting My Future Wife

He eventually left me as he apologized once again for an additional few seconds, and there I sat, wondering how on earth I'd now bluff the hiring manager / director into even listening to me. At around 7:30 AM, I began going over my transcripts and resume once more when suddenly I began to hear the unmistakable sound of a woman's heels walking and echoing down the corridor about twenty feet down and to the right. The marble halls and floor made it sound like an echo chamber.

Upon hearing it, I nervously trained my eyes towards the corner of the hallway. I began to imagine a mid fifties, pissed off at the world, man hater, type woman, possibly even that guys wife. But, allow me to tell you, she was not at all. As she rounded the corner I was utterly floored. She was astonishingly beautiful in every measure. She was breathtaking head to toe.

As she walked, I instantly took in her beautifully shiny, smooth, and bronzed legs, her unbelievable shape, her small waist, her curved hips, and her amazing breasts. Her amazing perky breasts squeezed inside her bra underneath an almost see through white lacy top in such a way, I was in utter awe. Not that I have a foot fetish at all, but even her feet and toes were beautiful. Now, there are many beautiful women in Columbia, but she topped any list I had ever seen. In fact, there would have to be an entirely new list for a woman of her beauty.

Just as I was about to open my mouth, frozen with fear and awe, fumbling with my resume, about to drop my transcripts, she asked in Spanish "Are you here to see Mrs. Santos?"

I quickly replied stuttering, "Yes, Mrs. Santos. Yes indeed, I am here to see, Mrs. Santos, that's the one, Santos."

Apparently, I was there to see who ever Mrs. Santos was, but utterly did not have an appointment. Which, yes, was her second question to me. I think she already before asking, because my train wreck nervous demeanor, that I didn't have an appointment, and had no clue who Mrs. Santos was.

In my panic I replied "Actually, Well, regarding Mrs. Santos? I. Well, she… You know…! I was only referred by a friend who is the Operations Manager at %%%% property. He said that there was, possibly, an Operations Managers position here, and that I need to be here first thing this morning?"

She sweetly giggled over my nervousness and said "Okay. I'm glad we got that out of the way. Yes, indeed, there is an opening. I must warn you though, and possibly save you some time, Mrs. Santos? She requires at least four years of university level management education in business related studies. The other applicants up to this point have had experience, but not the educational requirement. She's very adamant about that. I know, I'm her Admin Assistant. She keeps barking at me to go to college."

To my incredible relief, that seemed the one thing I did have, even more than asked for. She then offered me to come into the inner office waiting area with her. I quickly and graciously agreed. As she helped me grab the coffee decanter, cups, and muffins the maintenance supervisor had delivered, we began small talking a bit. We began finding out about one other, where I was from, where she was from, how we got to where we were, etc. She seemed quite impressed with my education, but seemed more impressed with my bravery, for just striking out to Mexico with nothing lined up.

For a few minutes, I forgot why I was even there. I was awe struck with her in every way. Everyone knows that feeling when someone is interested in you? The one where you both are very much into the conversation? The looks? The overall feeling of the moment? I had that, and I could tell she did too.

I am not Don Juan by any means, but I have always been told that I am a very handsome Colombian man. But, on the same token, I'm sure everyone at one time or another has had that feeling of, "God, She's too good for me." I very powerfully had it. I was amazed she didn't have a wedding ring on. I was equally amazed that she would still in Mexico. Any! And I do mean any! Rich, single American or Canadian man, in his right mind, would have tried his best, to scoop her up and take her out of here.

Just as we were engrossed into one another, the door slowly opened, and a short, mid-fifties woman came in with an angry look carrying folders. Yes… My original vision eerily came to life.

She instantly put her hand out saying "I'm Mrs. Santos. You are?"

Instantly, I realized she had no idea who I was. For all she knew I was already with Corporate and was there to check up on her. I quickly, and humbly replied in English, to let her know I was bi-lingual, "Good morning Mrs. Santos, I am Miguel. I am here to inquire about the Operations managers position that I heard was still open at this beautiful establishment."

Instantly, her mood changed to boss lady. However, she reluctantly offered me an on the spot interview at the bequest of Maria, her assistant. After at least an hour into the interview, realizing I met twice her educational requirements, and that I wasn't a con artist drifter, her mood immediately changed for the positive. I also realized that I had a great benefit. At least three times she said I reminded her of her son. That was music to my ears. Most of the interview was, her asking me about my life, my family, my sister, and such. She somehow saw my adventure as something admirable, and realized I came from a proud family who insisted their children make it in life.

Upon finding out what my sister and I went through to get through college, the sacrifices my parents had made, where my sister now worked, my education level, and my risk in striking out for Mexico without a job? At the end of the interview, she picked up the phone, looked straight at me expressionless and said, "I need to have maintenance come down to my office with a digital camera. We have finally filled the Ops Manager Position and need to get a photo ID made." Elation doesn't even do my emotion justice at the moment.

I rose in my chair and stuck my hand out to shake hers, but something inside me made me want to walk around her desk and hug her. As I did, she held onto me for a few seconds more than I was prepared for. Where ever her beloved son was? I knew she missed him severely, and that she was, seemingly, giving him a surrogate hug through me. I can't swear to it, but it almost appeared that her eyes became teary. She took a motherly role with me almost immediately.

Just before I walked back to my chair, she squeezed my hand and said "Bravo Manny. That was the best interview I think I have ever sat through. Now you listen to me, and I mean you listen good. You don't have the job officially unless you do this one thing for me. When we are done? I want you to call your mother. You call her, and you tell her the truth. You came here without a job, but now you have a very respectable position at a five star resort, and I mean you will call her, in my office. I want to make sure of that. Your visa is correct and current, you meet our requirements, so welcome aboard. You will start on the fifth, six days from today."

In my elation I exclaimed, "Mrs. Santos, you have given me the greatest gift. You have given my parents the greatest gift. I will make you so very proud of me. I swear to you, I will. You will never regret this decision, ever! If you will allow me? I will call my mother from your office on the fifth."

She then smiled, turned her chair away from me, and began putting the files she walked in with in their place, saying "Welcome Manny, and yes Sir, you will call your mother from here on the fifth. Make no mistake… I want to speak to her as well. Maria will get your application finalization going. Maria! Let him take the online required courses today on your computer, and order his computer and badge, level three management profile. It will save time."

After several hours of paperwork, watching company videos and such, Maria then took me on a golf cart around the property. She introduced me to all the department managers and supervisors who would soon work for me. And, yes, my early morning maintenance supervisor buddy? The one who gave me such a hard time? He was one of them. But, I had already forgiven him. He turned out to be a very nice guy in his own way, one who just had a Napoleon complex. But I had to give it to him, he was consistent. He didn't discriminate… He hated everyone. I even jokingly handed him a muffin saying in English, "Welcome to my team. I will expect much of you, Sir."

Later that evening upon arriving back at Miggs place, I just walked around back, not wanting to even speak to anyone until it completely set in with me. I had just experienced the luckiest break of my life, and wasn't through dwelling on it, dreaming as it were. It didn't seem real. I slowly sat down on a sandy weathered wooden step leading from his deck and onto the beach, watching the sun dip onto the ocean, meditating on my good fortune. Now, don't get me wrong. I couldn't wait to tell them and the world, but hadn't even wrapped my own mind around it yet. I had… Peace. Peace, for the first time in a very long. I was just savoring it before announcing it.

I was only out here for a few minutes before Miggs nightmare girlfriend burst out the back sliding doors saying, "Hey, where have you been? Just so you know? There's a place across town that's hiring. It's a liquor store and there are rooms for rent above it. At least you won't feel like you are eating all our food. I heard you say once you were concerned about imposing."

Instantly I thought "Our food?" As if she bought any of the food in Miggs pantry? I so badly wanted to tell her to stop leaching my best friend dry, but I kept quite, for his sake. But only briefly.

She was the pinnacle of soulless bitches, a professional user. And, my best friend Miggs? He was the answer to her dreams. I knew the only reason she was saying these things was because, I was the only thing standing between her, and moving in. Moving in and utterly leaching Miggs to the fullest, leaching him dry. She had made a living off her ass, and her remarks hit a spot with me. A spot that genuinely cared for my good natured friend.

I then took in a slow deep breath of ocean air and calmly replied, "Listen. You do have a nice ass, and Miggs likes you for it. Hell, I like it too. It's not your personality he hooked on, so give up on that. Oh, and thanks for the earlier job tip from last night? I got the Operations Managers Position today. The one your drug dealer buddy lost at the finest resort in all of Mexico. So, now that I will be making more in a month than you make in a year? How about you fucking relax about the food in there. I've know that very good hearted man in there a lot longer than you have, and unlike you? I will more than pay him back for his kindness."

She then stormed off speechless. Miggs came out a bit later with a bottle of Don Julio, and we drank almost an entire fifth together. I apologized for putting his girlfriend in her place, but Miggs simply replied, "Hey, did you tell her anything that wasn't true?"

I then put my arm around him and said, "No. I thought in my heart it was all true. Especially the part about you being a good-hearted man, and being kind to me."

He then chuckled replying, "Then stop worrying. And listen, I'm proud of you. You now have an excellent job. And yes, you will pay me back for my food. You'll give me a night on that world class buffet where you'll be working. It's better than the buffet where I work." We hugged and drank all night, waking up on the sand. Even with a hangover, the next morning, I was elated beyond measure.

From that day on, my life rapidly became the dream I had always wanted it to be, a nice job, a woman I was so very interested in, and something my parents would be proud of. Two months later, I got my own, very nice apartment a quarter mile down from Miggs on the beach.

Seeing Maria every day, all day, I began walking her home in the evenings. After many a walk home, I eventually asked her out on a real date. Up to this point, she and I had only ever stopped at a food stand and chitchatted. She shot me down the first time I asked, explaining that it would be award working at the same place, but my persistence eventually paid off. It was the first of many real dates. Our relationship began to blossom in a big way. I enjoyed being with her more than anything else, even if it was for only a few seconds passing in the hallway at work.

After a couple months, everyone at the property began to know we were a couple. On one very pleasant Spring morning, five months after hiring on, I finally walked into Mrs. Santos office, got on one knee, and proposed to Maria as she sat at her desk. I'm not sure who was more excited, Maria or Mrs. Santos. They both jumped around and screamed to the top of their lungs. I didn't even get a yes, until after they carried on for five minutes or more, getting it out of their systems.

Just getting started and not having much saved up, Mrs. Santos arranged for a beautiful wedding on the property, courtesy of Corporate. After several months in the apartment, we eventually had saved enough to get a beautiful beach bungalow, two bedroom one and a half bath. It was a fixer-upper, but it would be ours, and it was georgeous.

After several amazing months of marriage, and with Maria's new promotion at work, being promoted to property entertainment manager, I began to notice Maria's mood sharply change. Almost everyday, after her new promotion, she seemed to have something on her mind, something she was very reluctant to talk about.

Finally, on one of our days off, I stopped building onto our back deck, sat her down in the living room, and stated, "Listen, Maria. I'm your husband. I'm the person you tell things to if something is bothering you. I love you."

Now normally she's all smiles, bubbly and vivacious, but this time she simply replied "Trust me. You wouldn't understand."

Now that to me was reason for concern, because if I wouldn't understand, who would? I then asked her with a very serious tone "Maria, I am you husband! What is bothering you? Is it me? Am I doing something wrong? Is it work?"

As soon as I hit the work subject, she looked up and her eyes answered for me. I then asked "Okay, what about work? I will sit here all day for an answer if I need to. Do I need to get Juanita (Mrs. Santos) involved?"

That must have struck a cord, because she immediately replied "God, no! Don't say a word to her. Okay, I'm coming under a lot of pressure at work because of the hostesses, the bartender staff, and greeters. They are… They are treating me like a two faced hypocrite. You do realize ninety percent of them are female right? And that they are, well, very good looking? That's not by coincidence, Manny."

I then replied back "Of course they are good looking! We run a business, a hospitality business, one where most of our clients want to see this, especially the men?"

She then cut me off saying "Stop right there… You don't think I know what business we are in? I know what business we are in, and why we hire attractive women, but did you know that it is also expected of them to flirt, drink, dance, and otherwise tease some of our wealthy repeat customers? If they don't, I am to rate their quarterly reviews as: Need's to Improve Attitude."

"Okay. No, I didn't actually know it was a requirement of sorts, and I bet you won't find it written anywhere stating such, but again, what business are we in, Maria? If you went to a very nice casino in North America, I'll bet all the cocktail waitresses are not ugly, probably not one, right? It's what we do. Yes, they flirt, Yes indeed! They smile, they tease, they make people want to come back. And listen… Take their wage out of the equation. How about their tips? Their tips probably depend on it."

She again cut me off replying "Oh so, you know? They squeeze your ass. They try to get you drunk. They put their hands on us, they want to fuck anyone who will go back to their room."

I then replied "Okay, alright… I'm sure some of that goes on, but if anyone is getting fucked? They know exactly what they were doing, and what do you mean us? Guests are putting their hands on you? Guests are trying this with you too?"

She firmly stated "No they aren't. I won't allow it. That's why I am being cut off, an out-cast by my staff, you know? Practice what you preach? I have reminded them that they know what is expected, and without even saying it, they know precisely what I mean."

I once again replied "Hey, Baby, I love you. You are my wife. If flirting a bit is what it takes to gain their respect? Practice what you preach? Then flirt. Next time I see you with your staff at the property bars or dance floor? Knowing they'd feel better if the boss was practicing what she preached? Then flirt! Tease your unbelievably pretty ass off."

Then, to my surprise she actually got a warm look of relief saying, "Oh my God, I can't believe I was so worried to tell you. I should have trusted you. I love you so much. You're right. It's just a job! It's what we do, and it's just flirting and teasing. I should have told you sooner. I just, really, never wanted you to see something, or think something you didn't understand and not trust me, or think I would do something to jeopardize our beautiful relationship."

As reassuringly as I could, I replied, "Okay then, See? It's fine." I again jokingly stated, "Now, I want to begin seeing you flirt your pretty ass off, or I will put in my report that you are not doing your job. I even want you to begin dressing sexier."

She instantly began giggled and telling me how much she loved me.

Chapter IV: The Unexpected Fantasy is Born

The rest of the week at work was much like any other. I'd usually get a table at the edge of the property and catch up on paper work waiting on Maria's shift to end. Most times, I'd get a table at beach side where there was really good halogen lamp light to see, but also to make sure nothing got out of hand at the outside bars.

Being that Maria, three nights a week, had to work the closing shift with her staff, I often found my self sitting at the table for hours, sometimes until 3:00 AM, waiting to walk her home. Late one Saturday evening around 12:30 AM, I watched a group of men sitting at a large table, one that Maria kept going to making sure they were okay, and well taken care of, etc, quite typical for a VIP table. They were always the high paying penthouse guests.

However, with one of the men, I soon noticed he took a strong liking to Maria. He playfully began tugging at her arm asking her to sit, when finally she did. They were buying her drinks left and right. I wasn't worried what so ever, until about her fifth. They all appeared to be drinking Long Island Ice Tea's and I knew those were extremely strong, and Maria was not a power drinker like these guys were.

She must have sat with them for over an hour and a half. Several of them began to disperse, except for this one gentleman. He insisted that Maria continue sitting with him. At around 1:45 AM, I noticed that he got up and again began tugging at Maria's hand to follow him down the boardwalk leading to the boat docks.

I didn't think much of it. To me, it was just another guest who had too much to drink, and thought my wife was hot. After a minute or so of him playfully tugging and begging her to walk with him, she relented, and off they slowly walked.

This was the first time I had ever watched her walk away from the bar with a guy, and although it didn't have me in a panic? I did begin to be slightly concerned, especially when they walked out of my range of sight.

I tried my best to just sit and wait for her to return, knowing that she couldn't be gone long because she was on duty, but I couldn't sit still. I slowly got up and walked around the beach way, on an intercept course, trying not to be seen. The absolute last thing I wanted was for her to think I was stalking her, especially after my "It's fine, flirt your ass off" speech just days before. Plus I think many of the staff saw her walk off with this guy, so they knew she wasn't afraid to walk the walk, and talk the talk, so to speak.

After a minutes or so of pursuing, keeping in the shadows and trying not to trip over driftwood or anything else, I noticed them at the end of the boardwalk under an old half lit dusk to dawn lamp post. I eased myself to within about fifteen feet, and could hear most of what they were saying.

Typical of what I expected, I heard the guy asking her if she'd like to go back to his room, etc, etc. When, without warning, he leaned down and began to kiss Maria. I absolutely expected her to push him away, which she did, but not before she kissed him for about two seconds.

I then heard her say "I'm married. I thought you only wanted me to walk with you. I can't do this."

The guy persistently kept on trying to kiss her, but she would always playfully turn her head. When suddenly and unexpectedly, he grabbed her just above her ass, pulled her tightly to him, and began wildly kissing her. This time though, they were open mouth kissing, and it wasn't stopping. In only a few seconds his right hand went from her upper ass to under her ass. He was absolutely pulling her ass to him.

After about eight to ten seconds, she murmured as their mouths were together "I can't be doing this, I'm married, plus my husband works here."

He wasn't listening to a word of it. After about an additional ten seconds, I watched as he moved his right hand under the front of her skirt. She quickly took her left hand from around his neck and attempted to remove his hand from under her short skirt, but he would not remove it. In only a few seconds more of his hand being under her skirt, I heard Maria gasp.

As she did, I watched her again attempt to remove his hand from under her skirt, when slowly, she put her arm back around his neck. She was now softly gasping as their open mouths kissed and their tongues slid wildly together. I was frozen with a wild mix of emotions. On one hand I wanted to push this guy into the ocean, or storm up and ask Maria what the hell she thought she was doing, but the unexpected emotion that was winning out? Was one of erotic excitement.

Never in ten lifetimes would I have expected to feel that way about another man putting his hands on my wife. It's hard to explain this intense battle of emotions. Maria once again gasped as I watched his hand now rhythmically moving under her skirt. It was very obvious that he had his finger inside her vaginally and was inserting it inside her fully.

I know it sounds as though it lasted for an hour or more, but in reality it only lasted for about a full minute, when Maria forcefully pushed his hand away and said "I have to get back to work. This has gone far beyond what it should have."

As she quickly walked away from him, he began pleading "No please, stay with me, please! How about we go to my room?"

She didn't reply at all. She just kept walking back towards the bar, reaching her hand under the front of her skirt as if to straighten out the crotch of her panties.

Not wanting to be caught stalking her, I ran as quietly back to my table as I could, still trying to remain in the shadows. As I got back to my table, I watched as Maria emerged from the boardwalk and strolled right past the bar and into the hotel.

I quickly grabbed my things and walked around to the front of the hotel hoping to intercept her inside. The whole time I was still trying to come to grips with what had happened. I actually began to feel guilty about the fact that I was about half erect over the entire thing.

As soon as I passed by the front desk, Maria popped out from around the corner and said smiling as she noticed me "Woe, Hey, Baby! I'm done, let's go home. Mary is going to close for me."

I quickly replied "Okay sure, great."

As we walked the same route home we always did, I didn't know whether to bring it up, let it go, or what? I didn't indicate I had seen anything what so ever, but almost as though trying to reassure herself, she casually asked me several times, "Where were you tonight? Did you try to come out to the bar to find me? I didn't see you at all. Did you know where I was? Didn't you even try to find me?"

I simply replied "No, I was on the other side of the property trying to find out if they shipped my packages out yet."

She just gave me a not sure look and still seemed a bit on edge. As we made it home, I watched her walk up the steps in front of me, and the sight of her beautiful ass, in her incredibly sexy short skirt, took my breath away. Her smooth tanned legs, cute feet, sexy heels, red toe-nail polish, all drove me up the wall. I became intensely turned on knowing another man had his hands under her skirt with his fingers inside her beautiful and sacred reproductive canal. Somewhere, this guy had my wife's slick vaginal fluid on his fingers.

The instant we got into the house, I spun her around and began wildly kissing her and grabbing her ass. She tried to murmur a response of "Hey, Baby, what's going on?"

I quickly went from her ass to under her skirt, as she tried to stop me. I figured she was fighting me because she probably reasoned that if she was unusually wet, I might ask why. Within a couple of seconds my finger went under her panties and hit her slick vaginal opening. She was indeed very wet as I slipped a second finger inside her.

As I fingered her, I began to move my two fingers together inside her and was unbelievably aroused by how slippery they were rubbing together. She continued trying to ask me what was going on, because I had never acted like this before, especially after a long day at work, and a long walk home.

I then began raising her skirt over her ass and tearing her panties down. Somehow, and I don't even remember how, I had my pants pushed down to my feet. Her panties were now also at her feet. I excitedly pushed her ass onto the back part of the couch. As I did, I raised her legs and quickly eased the head of my swollen cock into her vaginal opening.

Usually I try to be very gentile, but this time I shoved with all my built up emotion. It was unmistakably the difference between making love and fucking. As I did she screamed and began kissing me wildly. Within only a couple of minutes of this, I felt that unmistakable feeling come over my cock and my entire body, I'm sure any guy knows that surge of hormones that builds in head of your cock. Feeling her warm overly lubricated vagina encompass my cock, somehow made me begin to imagine, it was that other guys cock inside her.

Normally we had already used a spermicidal foam, or a spermicidal suppository that took a few minutes to dissolve. Having not used anything, I'm sure she expected me to pull out of her as I always did had we not used birth control, but I absolutely couldn't this time no matter how hard I tried. As the feeling utterly took over my entire body, I shoved with all my might, and released the strongest bolting jets of semen against her cervix. I had never shot seed like that in my entire life. I again began imagining it was that guys seed fertilizing her uterus. My cock jolted time, after time, after time.

I knew I was shooting hundreds of millions of sperm inside her, but couldn't help myself. Maria moaned wildly but whispered in a strained voice "No. No, Baby. Not inside me, Manny! Don't come in me! You're coming inside me."

I climaxed for at least two minutes it seemed, when finally I came back to my senses. As I slowly moved my cock inside her and through the load of semen, I couldn't help but again imagine that this is how she would have felt, had that guy bread her on that boat-dock.

Chapter V: Fantasy Confessed

We were both wildly panting and sweating in the humid eighty-five degree heat as we maintained this embrace. I slowly took my hand and wiped the sweat from her forehead when she asked in a whisper, "Manny, what was that all about? This isn't you. Oh my God, I loved it, but that didn't seem like you at all. You weren't making love to me at all, it seemed like you were just fucking me. It was like you wanted to put your sperm inside me, like you wanted to get me pregnant. We've already talked about waiting to have a baby, waiting until we are financially ready."

I didn't reply right away, but eventually and reluctantly said, "I saw something tonight, that, turned me on in ways I didn't even know would turn me on. It drove me insane with sexual thoughts. Honestly, I can't explain it, so don't ask."

She immediately gasped putting her hands over her mouth, and said, "Oh my God, Manny! Please tell me it's not another woman or something like that. Did someone come on to you? I see how some of the women look at you at work. They would do anything to have you. Is that what this is? Please tell me you weren't fantasizing I was one of those women at work who would love to have you." It was obvious now, that she had no clue I had seen her with that guy. I actually expected her to mention something along those lines, but she didn't.

Again, I paused not knowing how to come out with it, when my lips simply began to move with, "Okay, I… Well… I saw… I saw you… With… Another man tonight, and I don't know why, but it really aroused me sexually, more than you know."

She got a look on her face I'll never forget, like the Grim-Reaper just pecked her on the shoulder. She instantly began saying as tears welled up in her eyes "Oh my God, I'm so sorry, Baby. Please let me explain. Please! I didn't want him to touch me! Is that what you saw? Oh my God, Manny, I love you. I love you with all my soul. I didn't want him to. Oh my God, how much did you see? What did you see?"

I then interrupted her explaining "Listen! Listen… Don't apologize… You were doing exactly what I was telling you was? Well, perfectly okay, and you didn't let it go past touching. I was actually proud of you. He was being forceful. You drank. He drank, a lot. And, you handled it better than most women in that situation might have. I'm sure your staff can say very little now."

She still continued apologizing as I reassured her it was okay. I half expected her to ask how exactly I came to see it, but figured she didn't even want to know, and wanted the subject to simply go away.

As she reluctantly began to feel slightly reassured that our relationship was not in jeopardy, she asked, "Baby? How would that? I'm trying to ask myself… How, would that possibly turn you on? How? I think what I am trying to say is, if I watched another woman put her hands on you, I'd loose my mind. I would choke her. I'd probably kill myself."

I tried my best to explain, but simply left it at "I'm not sure at all, it just did. I began to become unbelievably aroused by it. At first it bothered me, but I began to… I don't know… I wanted to see it, the more I watched. I, began to get, an erection watching it."

The more I tried to explain it? The more she wanted to know, asking "You want to see men touch me? Kiss me? He was touching me, and you liked it? You liked him touching me down there? Putting his… Finger, inside, me?" She then paused for about five seconds and asked, "But that's it right? I mean, that's surely, all, you wanted to see? Right?"

I then chuckled, "Okay, First, it wasn't something I wanted to see, but as it happens? Yes, it somehow turned me on and… I… Let's just leave it there. Let's just leave it at that."

She quickly replied a second time putting her hands softly on my cheeks saying, "You, were, just turned on by him to touch me? Right? Nothing, more? You weren't, fantasizing, about… Anything more?"

I didn't reply, I just leaned down and slowly began kissing her when she moved her mouth to the side and asked in a whisper, "Did you, want to watch him do more to me? You're making me think you wanted more. Oh my God, you did, didn't you. You would have said something by now if not."

Again, I didn't say a word, but she could see that I was becoming erect again. With my silence, she kept on softly saying, "Did you want me to touch him too? You did, Didn't you? Oh my God, Manny. What if he had over powered me, ripped my panties off… " And… What if… " What if… He? He had… fucked… me."

As she spoke it was obvious what it was doing to me. By now, I believe she was having fun with it realizing it was driving me erotically insane. We again began slowly fucking as she continued with, "What if he would have tried to take my panties off? Seriously! What If he had… " You know… " He might have forced me to, fuck him. Could you have stood there… and watched it? I hope not. What if I wasn't strong enough to fight him… " And he forced me to? Would you have stopped him? Would you? You realize he wouldn't have had a condom, right?"

The instant she finished, I uncontrollably began fucking her again with my entire body. I imagined that he had fucked her thoroughly. I then began imagining once again that it was his semen greased between our bodies and flooding her vagina. The feeling I was feeling inside her vagina was uncharted emotional territory for me. I was ordinarily the very jealous type.

I then glanced down and saw my glistening semen soaked cock, effortlessly sliding inside her pussy. The more I thought about it, the more it turned me on. Eventually, and by now, I had become sexually psychotic. I psychotically began answering her earlier questions saying as I slammed inside her, "I'm pretty sure I would have let him… I would have watched him inseminate you, shoot all his sperm inside you."

She was now really fucking me back at this point, when almost like role playing she pushed me out of her, grabbed the end of my slick cock, and began stroking it as she said "I'm married… We shouldn't be on this boat-dock like this… What if my husband finds out?"

That sent me through the roof knowing what she was cleverly doing…

I too began playing the role of "The Guy," replying, "Maybe he wants to watch me fuck you!"

She then grinned and said as her mouth was against my lips "You really think he does? Really? You thing he's enjoying seeing you inside me? Shouldn't we be using a condom?"

I instantly replied, "I guarantee you, he wants to watch us fuck, and I don't have a condom, so I will have to give you all of my semen."

She then blew my mind more than it had ever been blown. She pushed me out of her, got off the couch, and slowly went to the floor. Still holding my glistening cock in her left hand, she sat on the floor, slowly lowered herself onto her back, spread her legs in the wildest manner imaginable and then spread her pussy lips apart with two fingers. As much as I would have loved to see her do that before this night? I can honestly say, it was the first time she had ever suggestively done it.

With her right hand she took her index finger and her middle finger, spread her vaginal opening exposing her glistening beautiful pink inner vaginal flesh, and said said "I would do anything for my husband, and I do mean anything. I want him to watch you fuck me."

My cock was so rigid I could feel my pulse beating inside it as she spoke. As I glanced down at her spreading her pussy, I again began to strongly fantasize that the semen glazed all over her pussy, my cock, and leaking from her, was his.

I then lowered myself down to her spread vaginal opening, and slowly glided the head of my cock inside her as she softly removed her hand from me. It was the most intense feeling I had ever felt. It was better than the first time I had ever had sex. It was now not only physical sex? It was earth shattering mental sex, for both of us. And let me tell you, if you put the mental mind job with the physical? Its an entirely new sexual experience, brand new and extremely powerful.

I had always heard that it was just as important, if not more important, for women to be mentally stimulated when having sex, more so than even being physically stimulated. That it was, more often than not, the difference in whether a woman had an orgasm, a real orgasm. I was learning that men are no different when it comes to unbelievable ejaculations / climaxes. I was being mentally raped, but in the best possible way imaginable.

As I slowly entered her, she began making sexual moans and yelps like I had never heard before. By now, I was literally out of my mind with arousal. Not but a few minutes into it, I began to realize I was so close to ejaculating, when in my psychotically aroused state I asked "Does your husband want me to shoot my sperm inside you?"

With her mouth and eyes half opened in a sexual trance she replied gasping "Yes. Yes. He wants it inside me. He said he wants it." She then softly said as she pulled at my ass and sunk her fingernails into me "He really does want it. He wants your sperm inside me."

I then gasped as I strained and thrust the swollen head of my cock all the way inside her, with my nuts pressed tightly against her warm ass I yelled, "AaHh FUCK YES, YOU'RE GOING TO TAKE ALL OF IT."

Before it completely left my mouth, it seemed like my entire body climaxed from the top of my head, to my feet. I then felt the strongest bolts of semen pulse from the head of my cock and splash against her sexually dilated cervix. I could actually feel the opening on the head of my cock against cervix. There was at least four or five strong ejaculatory jolts in my cock before I could even breathe. I was coming so intensely, the hair on my arms was standing on end like goose bumps.

It's almost as if I had a second orgasm when she said "Oh my God. What about my husband? What about… AaHh YEAHh… What about… My husband? He's watching you inseminate me. He's watching you give me your come…"

As she spoke, I could feel her body tense up dramatically, when she held her breath and strained so hard veins were popping out on her temples. After only a couple of seconds of her tensing up bone crushingly, she released her breath and a warm gush of liquid hit my nuts. She began moaning and wincing her face like she had become possessed. Her vagina was strongly pulsing around my cock.

I can honestly say with out any doubt what so ever, she had an earthquake orgasm. I didn't even think, or know, a women could do what she was doing. Any time I ever thought she was having a orgasm in the past? She couldn't have been, or at the very least was just scratching the surface of this type of orgasm. It was volcanic. I mean she orgasmed so intensely she practically passed out after her body squirted that liquid. Her eyes rolled back in her head, veins were standing prominently out on her neck and temples, and her vagina was convulsing.

She was so very sensitive as it was taking place, I could barely move without sending her into another wave of bone crushing orgasm. I know this sounds nuts, but I began to worry about her, In that she wasn't getting enough oxygen to stay conscious. After what must have been four episodes of this, she went completely limp, eyes closed, and began to breath heavily and erratically. Just as I felt she was winding down, I took my hand and wiped some of her hair from her face when she sharply gasped "Don't move… God, Baby, please just stay still. I can't take it anymore, please don't move. Just lay on me."

I slowly lowered myself onto her trying not to move my cock too much inside her. We stayed locked in this erotic sexually reproductive embrace for what seemed like forever. Her vagina, every five or six seconds, would erratically, but with less force than before, give just a slight pulsing constriction, as if ever so slowly coming out of this sexual explosion. I was trying to be done as well, but kept fantasizing the wildest things imaginable.

With every last sperm in my body now deeply injected inside her, I rose and slowly looked down at what an insane mess there was between her thighs, ass, and my pubic hair. I couldn't imagine what must have been biologically going on inside her reproductive area when she climaxed like she had. Her uterus must have been rhythmically drawing up and vacuuming all the seed it could engorge itself with in hopes of fertilizing her. The fluid she shot out out of her vagina and expelled onto my nuts, dripped and spilled a dark spot on the carpet, just under my nuts.

I'm not sure if she had a moment of regret or what for saying all that she had, but quickly she stated calmly "We were just fantasizing, right? You know that I was just trying to let you fantasize. There's no way I could ever allow something like that to really happen. In fact, there's no way I could even let it get close."

I then paused not knowing how to reply, finally saying, "Yes, I know. It really was fun to fantasize though." I then jokingly said "Wow, I can't believe how much he came inside you and how he made you orgasm. "

She too jokingly replied "I think you already know I have never had an orgasm like that, ever. AND, it was my husband who gave it to me… " She then giggled saying, "We better hope that guy didn't get me pregnant just now. If ever I was going to ovulate, it was just then."

Then in absolute seriousness and worry she said, "Baby, my God, what are we doing? God, it's all my fault. I know this got out of hand, way, way, out of hand. We both know you are supposed to pull out of me if we aren't using birth control. Yes, it's as much my fault this time as yours, but now we have to worry for a couple more weeks whether I'm pregnant."

I tried to calm her a bit replying, "Oh, I doubt you are. It would be one in a million. Let's not worry about it. I will be more careful next time, but I can say emphatically, with how you climaxed? I can't guarantee anything. I mean, how often do you climax like that?"

Chapter VI: Needing the Real Thing

As explosive and new as all of it was to us, we spoke little of this incident over the next few days. It was almost as though she wanted to forget it ever happened, and get back to the way we were with our marriage. I notice now too that Maria, although she would flirt with male guests at work, or spend time making sure they were well taken care of? She wouldn't spend much time with them. It's almost as if she was overly trying to reassure me that nothing in the way of infidelity would ever happen.

Several times over the next few weeks she almost broke down over that guy touching her, everything we said to one another during our sexual insanity, thinking I'd never trust her. But, I always told her that she handled it fine, that it was mostly my fault anyway. In fact, the last time she brought it up… I told her I'd love to see it again. She wasn't impressed.

Several times over the next few weeks I told her I'd seriously like to watch a guy touch her, usually when we were getting sexually worked up with one other, but she would never take the bait. Just when I was about to give up on it entirely? One evening as I told her my same old fantasy? She blurted "Only if I know you are close by."

Instantly I became very excited. I truly was about to abandon the entire idea, thinking it would never happen again, that maybe I was just lucky to have even seen what I had that one evening.

As soon as she spoke it, I instantly replied "Absolutely. I'd make sure I was close enough to step in if it got out of hand."

I had fantasized about it so often, I already had worked out in my mind a thousand times, the perfect place and time. I continued "The perfect time would be late Friday night, you know in back of the property where that small break area is? The one with the picnic tables and lounge chairs?"

She replied "By the loading dock? Where we keep the extra CO2 canisters?"

"Yes, right there. That's where that one room is. The one we never book because it has an adjoining entrance by the kitchen area and is too noisy for guests? The door is right there in that break area. I could be in that room and you could bring a guy around to the break area, lock the gate, and you'd be safe knowing I was in that room within a few feet of you. I could see right through the windows, but no one can see inside with the lights off."

She was slightly grinning the entire time as we slowly kissed, when she replied "…Okay. I could call you on my cell phone and say… I'm going on break now… That way you would know I was going back there."

She then continued, "That is going to send a crazy message to some guy though. I mean, what do I say? Hey let's go around to the back of the property so no one can see us?"

I then said, "Don't worry. They won't even care where you are going. Just tell them it's where you have to take break. It's company policy."

She then rolled her eyes replying "God that sounds so dumb." After a few seconds, she giggled jokingly saying "Oh, come take break with me, back by the dumpsters. It's nasty back there. Get it? Nasty?"

Again I told her chuckling "Listen, you are so gorgeous you could tell them to follow you into the sewer system, and they'd simply say… Great idea."

Being that it was only Wednesday, I can't tell you how many times I fantasized about it between then and Friday. I didn't think it would ever roll around, but eventually it did. That morning, I pulled her to me and we began getting sexual, when I said "Let me pick your panties."

She replied "What in the world is that going to matter? If a guy? Maybe? Touches me? Do you think I'm going to be spreading my legs saying… Oh look at my pretty panties? If he touches me, it will be with me standing there possibly trying to keep him from touching me, but pick away. I don't care."

As she took the wind from my sail, I simply replied "Okay. Yes, that was silly, but I still hope you pick a sexy pair, for me."

The day started much like any other Friday. Maria went about her business that afternoon making sure all her subordinates were where they should be, making sure the bar was ready, the wait staff was prepared, the usual. However, later that evening as the night progressed, I noticed her hanging around an older man, perhaps in his early to mid forties.

In typical fashion he was like the others in his group, pounding the drinks. He was quite lit by the time 1:00 AM rolled around. Maria was right there too, but was drinking slowly. I noticed her having about 3 drinks total, when I watched her pick up her cell phone and call me.

My anticipation was so built up in the moment, my hands were shaking. Even knowing she was calling me, I just about dropped the phone. I quickly answered when she whispered "A guy here has asked me to his room about five times now. Do you still want to do this? Back by the loading dock, right?"

Instantly I asked "Are you okay with it?"

She replied "Don't ask that. Do you want me to do this or not?"

After a five second pause I uttered, "Yes."

She then replied "Go to that room now. I will be there in a few minutes. Make sure the gate is unlocked or I won't be able to get in the area."

I agreed, and off I bolted. After quickly walking past the front desk, wouldn't you know several staff members said "You need to approve out time. It's Friday."

Frantically, I began signing their time sheets, Lunches, Breaks, and OT, practically running to the computer terminal after that, blindly clicking "Approve" on each. They could have claimed a hundred hours of over-time, and I would have approved it in my haste.

After that three minute delay, I again began walking briskly past the front desk. Once out of sight of the staff, I bolted down the back corridor, and past the kitchen hall. It seemed as though it took days to get to the room, once at the door of the room, I fumbled with the master key card spinning it around five times at least, when finally I got a green light on the card swipe. I quickly entered, spun, and bolted the door behind me. I then hurriedly walked to the window facing the break area.

To my relief, she wasn't there yet. I positioned the curtain about two feet open, and had a perfect view of the break area. Impatient and stressed from being side tracked, I called her cell.

It rang a few times when she answered trying not to insinuate I was her husband "Hey, I'm taking break, I'll call you later."

I then replied "Okay. I'm here. Just checking on you."

She then replied "I'm fine. I have my friend Mark who is coming with me, keeping me company on my break. What? Yes, he is good looking. Yes, he's sweet. He won't let anything happen to me."

She was really playing it up when I simply replied "Okay, love you."

She replied, "Me too, thanks," and hung up.

The musty smell in this room was pungent, but it bothered me very little given why I was here. No one even came into this room. It hadn't been occupied in ten years, but still had the bed made, cups laid out, towels on the rack, etc. I slowly opened the window about half way so I could hear anything that was said.

Just as I did, I immediately stopped as I watched the gate slowly open. In seconds, Maria and her friend entered. Maria then turned, and locked the gate behind her. Just as she did, the guy said "Can't be too safe."

Maria giggled replying "No, you sure cant. Thank you for coming with me on break. We have to take our breaks back here, but I never feel safe when I do."

He then courteously replied "You're fine, I'd never let anything happen to you. The pleasure is all mine for you allowing me to accompany you."

As this banter went back ad forth between them, I couldn't help but notice what my wife was wearing. Yes, I had seen her wearing it all day long, but now it looked a thousand times more sexy.

Maria wore the most tantalizing one piece sun dress, resembling a Hawaiian floral print, that came about halfway up her beautiful bronze thighs, and graciously hugged her unbelievable ass. If that were not enough, I also couldn't help notice her very cute and sexy petite, strapped five inch heels, with her cute red nail polish, on her beautiful small feet. It's amazing how much you take notice in a situation such as this.

Her escort was about six feet, two inches tall, weighing about two-thirty. For a forties guy, you could tell he took very good care of himself. I noticed right away he was a large guy. He looked three times her petite size. Just as my observations surmised, she then took him by the hand saying "Thanks for taking break with me. I feel safe knowing you are here."

He quickly replied, "You're safe, and know this, it's my pleasure to be here with you."

She then grabbed him by the hand walking toward the wall that surrounded this small courtyard. Just she turned, he took both hands and pulled her face to him and began kissing her.

She instantly began trying to speak, but he continued kissing her. She then turned her head, and I could see that she was looking at the half opened window. As she did, I stepped into the light and gave a slight wave letting her know I was there.

As I did, she looked right into my eyes, and turned her head back to kiss him. This went on for a minute or so when he began to raise her skirt over her ass. Once he had it pulled up to her waist, he began pulling and squeezing her ass. During all this, I had pushed my shorts down to the floor, and began stroking my cock. I was so worked up, running this scenario though my mind. The instant I began stroking my cock, I hit a profuse amount of clear sexual lubricant.

Everything was happening at a slow but great pace, a pace she seemed comfortable with. Just as I thought he'd be too much of a gentleman and not try anything else, he took his right hand from her ass and began to push the side of her panties down. She immediately grabbed his hand, and to mu surprise, she guided it to between her legs. It became obvious she would let him touch her, but wouldn't take her panties off.

As I stroked my cock, I began imagining him fully inside her. I just kept on envisioning him thrusting his cock inside her aroused vagina. Within a second after she guided his hand from the side of her panties, to between her legs, he moved the crotch of her panties, and began fingering her.

This time was very different. Unlike the first time I watched a guy finger her, she was now fully going with it. There was no reluctance like the time on the boat dock. She was gasping and spreading her legs as he picked her up and sat her ass on the ledge of this wall.

It was like watching her fuck. He was thrusting his cock against the hand he had inside her, and she was gasping in his mouth as they kissed. I had to stop stroking every few seconds or I would have shot my load onto the window screen in front of me.

This went on for about a minute or more, when I watched him remove his fingers from her pussy, and begin to undo his shorts. The second he began to undo the button on his shorts, she said "We can't."

He then replied "It's fine. It's fine."

He continued unbuttoning his shorts, and then quickly pushed them down to his upper thighs. He reached into his underwear and shorts and pulled out a huge cock and flopped it onto Maria's panties. This wasn't anything I was prepared for. From here, it began to be unplanned, completely.

She instantly took her right hand and grabbed it, moving it off of her. Immediately I noticed that her fingers weren't even close to going around it. All I could notice was that her red fingernail polish, from her thumb to the middle finger? There was an inch, maybe an inch and a half gap, from fingertip to fingertip. He was incredibly thick. He was about seven and a half inches, maybe eight, but thicker than anything I could have ever imagined, and his nuts were huge. There wasn't much hair on his sack, but it looked like two kiwi fruits slung under his fat cock.

Chapter VII: My Wife Being Bread

I knew he had to be driven insane by the fact that Maria's vagina was snug even on his middle finger. I am about seven inches and average thickness, and Maria feels like the first time every time. In my mind I knew there was no way she could, or would take something as outlandish as his cock.

He soon began trying once again to get her panties down from her hip, when she looked right at the screen of the window I was standing in front of, and said as if to get my attention "WE REALLY SHOULDN"T BE DOING THIS?"

Before this night I had no idea where things might lead. I mean no idea. I wasn't even sure she'd do anything, and here we were. In my weeks of fantasizing though I prepared for anything. Earlier that morning at our home, I tore off a spermicidal bullet from the pack, and stuck it in my pocket. At the time I did it, it was just part of my fantasy, but in the back of my mind I kind of knew it would never, ever be needed.

As he kept trying to get her panties off, with her continuing to murmur between kisses "No, we can't do that."

I then quickly picked up my cell and called hers. The instant her's rang, she pushed him away, and hopped off the wall pushing her dress down off her ass. She frantically said "Hello?"

I then replied "Tell him you have to go check on something, and you'll be right back. Come in the room here."

She immediately said to him with the phone pressed to her ear "Wait here for a second. I just have to run to the front desk to take one of the employees off duty, won' t take a second."

He replied "Okay, I understand," as he pulled his shorts back up.

She then pranced to the door of the room, opened the door, closed it, and sighed as she turned to me. Before she could say a word, I grabbed her and began wildly kissing her. She tried to say something, but reluctantly began kissing me back. As she did, I immediately raised her dress and took her panties down to her knees, pushed my shorts down, and pushed her to the bed.

There was no foreplay what so ever, I simply began positioning the head of my cock to her pussy. Once there, I leaned in, and was amazed at how lubricated she felt. I thrust only a few times before feeling my cold nuts against her warm ass when I whispered "My God, his cock his huge."

Only ten seconds into it, I was so out of my mind with eroticism. I sharply withdrew. As soon as I withdrew, I pulled her off the bed, and began to pull my shorts up. She too quickly began pulling up her panties. She then asked "What's wrong?"

I then said "Nothing, nothing at all. I just don't want to come right now." As I was saying it, I reached into my pocket. As I did, I began kissing her with the spermicide capsule in my hand. I tore the package, and with it in my fingers went down the front of her panties. Once to her vaginal entrance, I slid it between her pussy lips and pushed it as deeply as I could into her vagina with my middle finger.

She instantly gasped "Dammit, What the fuck are you? Tell me that wasn't…?"

I quickly a quietly replied, "Don't worry! It's just a precaution. What if he came on you, or came on his hand and some of his semen got inside you."

She then sarcastically replied "Dammit, Manny, you know exactly why you did it."

Trying to keep from blowing the entire thing I had going on, I simply said "Listen, it's better to have it and not need it, than to need it and not have it. I would love to watch him fuck you, or even try to put his cock inside you. Just watching him try to get it inside you would be the highest level of turn-on on my life."

Maria just looked at me for a few seconds saying nothing, but the look on her face was one I will never forget. I was one of fear and love, rolled into one expression. She then moved me out of her way, and as she reached for the door, whispered "Most men wouldn't be excited about this sort of thing Manny. Don't expect what, I think you're expecting."

She scooted her skirt down even more, raked a few strands of her hair behind her ear, glanced at me, took a deep breath, and exited the room.

Immediately the guy asked "What's in that room?"

Maria quickly explained "Oh, it's not even a room any more, it's a connection to the hallway leading to the front desk."

He just replied, "Oh, okay."

I think he thought at one point, that she might have ditched him, but when she returned, I think it signaled to him that it was her sign that he could proceed where they left off.

They didn't exchange twenty words before he once again began kissing her and putting his hands under her skirt. Within minutes, he backed her over to the four feet high wall she had her ass on before. I knew it was because it was the perfect height to fuck her on if it progressed into that.

The only thing that bothered me, is that it dropped off to about eight feet on the other side, and I didn't exactly like the fact that she was perched on it. Unlike the time before, he instantly had the crotch of her panties pulled over, and took his shorts down immediately. I was sure the gate was locked, but it was so incredibly lit up back there, someone on a higher floor, if they looked out the window, could see it all, if they looked straight down.

Like this guy, I too had my shorts down instantly, and began to stroke my cock. I was leaking more slick pre-sexual lubricant than I ever had in my life. I was more turned on than anyone possibly could be.

As he fingered her, Maria had one hand on his right arm holding on for dear life, and her left hand down between her legs, almost as though that hand stood guard if he tried to insert himself inside her. Her heels were tightly pressed against the wall, as if to keep from falling backward.

I knew it was just a matter of time before he tried to take it to the next level. Within a few minutes more, he indeed grabbed his cock and positioned it between her legs. Maria quickly grabbed his cock with her left hand and pulled it upwards and began to slowly and rather reluctantly stroke the top of it. I mean, she wasn't really going at it, it was almost as though she was only trying to keep it from even getting close to going inside her.

I knew that with all the touching they had done before, Maria and I having a very short session of intercourse, and a dissolving spermicidal contraceptive inside her, that she was soaked. I could also at times glimpse his wet glistening fingers.

It began to become obvious he was getting more aggressive, as now he was basically fucking her hand, and making moaning sounds that could easily be heard. I was amazing to see her petite hand on a cock as thick as this guys. The more he fucked at her hand, the wetter the huge head of his cock became.

This went on a a couple of minutes more, when he very aggressively took the right side of her panties, and pulled them down, practically tearing them from under her ass as she sat on this concrete wall. I could tell instantly Maria was in uncharted waters, as she removed her hand from his cock, and tried to keep him from removing them all the way down.

He had gotten them about midway down her thighs as she held to the top of them. To my surprise, they continued to wildly kiss during it all. By this time, Maria had one hand holding onto his right arm, and the other holding onto the top of her panties.

I think he sensed this moment of vulnerability, and leaned her backward even more. I'm sure she became concerned with falling off this wall because she instantly released her panties, and now had both hands on his arms as he continued to lean her backward, causing her to hold onto him even tighter.

Within a couple of seconds, he reached down positioned the head of his cock to her vaginal opening, and let out a loud "AaHh," as his ass flexed.

Maria then said in Spanish "MANNY, HE"S TRYING TO FUCK ME… AHh GGOD. Call my cell phone. We can still… We can stop this. MANNY his penis is touching me! AHh GGODd! He's trying to fuck me, Manny!"

I was utterly frozen as she desperately tried to get a decision from me, anything at all. I think it turned him on even more hearing her frantically blurt of Spanish. Just as I had my cell phone in my hand, I saw him lean her backward more so than ever, as his ass flexed and quivered. He then began to stretch and enter her.

Maria then began to make a sound unlike anything I had ever heard from her. She simply, and in a very strained sound began "NAH, NAH, NO, Nn, NAHH, NOO, OH MY GOD!!"

She held on with a death grip to his arm with her right hand, as her left went to his upper thigh. She dug her fingernails into his upper thigh as if to keep him from being too forceful.

By this time, he was pushing inside her with much force and purpose, but was still awkwardly not all the way inside her. It was obvious that he was entering her deeper and deeper, both from his moans and rhythm, and Maria's pant's and yelps. After about a minute more, his ass began to rhythmically move and thrust.

I could barely imagine what he must have been feeling, what her tight vagina must have felt as it tightly enveloped his slowly thrusting and lubricated shaft. I also couldn't imagine what it was like for Maria, taking his cock inside her. The head of his unprotected dick had to be plowing and opening her vaginal canal unlike anything she had ever felt. I also began to envision how his cock must have been leaking his sexual fluids into her vagina and against her cervix.

I now realized it was more difficult than I originally imagined watching him fuck her. Listening to her yelp and moan was almost more than I could take. She began to get more vocal that I had ever imagined as well. It wasn't until I could see her body jolting on his hard inward thrust, that I knew she was fully taking him inside her.

It was the most intense mind job on earth. I began to notice everything erotic about her, from her red toenail polish, her beautiful feet, the way she dug her fingernails into his skin with every thrust, to the way she yelped in this reproductive embrace.

I could barely touch my cock in anticipation of what I knew was coming, her taking another mans seed inside her womb. It was as if time slowed, but I knew it had only been a few minutes into the wildest sexual event I had ever been a part of. Just as I slowly began to touch my cock once more, I noticed his ass begin to flex more on his inward thrust. He also began to hold the thrust for a second before letting out a pent up "AaHh YEAH." He kept doing this for the next thirty seconds or so.

I knew for a fact that he was very close to shooting his load, and I believe Maria did too. She began panting wildly, almost in a fearful way not really knowing what to expect, but knowing another man was fully inside her and ready to breed her in front of her husband.

Over the next ten seconds, he began forcefully flexing his ass more and more, holding his thrust longer and longer. I knew he was building up for a massive explosion. When Maria sensed it too, saying in English, "Just not, AAHh, Just not… inside me… I'm… AHh GOD, I'm… married… Mmmm, My husband, will know… Come on my stomach!"

Just the last word left her lips, he thrust three to four times in a strained and wild moan, and then slammed inside her with all his might. Maria screamed "AaHh GgOoDd… ON MY STOMACH!!!"

He held his breath completely rigid and buried inside her up to his nuts, when his entire body began to quiver, letting out a roaring "AaHh FfUuCcKk YES. FFUCK YEAH… AHh FUCK YEAH!"

It was as if Maria was holding her breath as well, with a strained and winced face unlike anything I had ever seen. She then jerked her legs wider, and let out a mouth wide open "AAHh!!!" Her eyes flew wide open as she continued this utterly shocked "AH, AH GGOD," as she looked into his face.

I knew she felt his cock blast a strong thick jet of seed into her exposed uterus. I'm sure she knew every warm explosive shot of his seed, sent millions of sperm coursing into her sexually dilated cervix. I was in an erotic coma as I watched my wife being bread by another man, knowing his cock was jolting and pulsing inside her with jet after jet of warm semen.

A few seconds into his ejaculating, Maria sharply turned her head and stared at the screen I was standing in front of, as he continued shooting himself deep inside her. Her mouth was half opened as she gasped, occasionally dropping her head backwards, then again snapping her head back towards the window where I was standing. I knew she was aware that I was watching him deliver his seed.

I watched him force every shot inside her for what seemed like an eternity. He held himself inside her up to his nuts for at least three minutes. He would occasionally, almost convulsively, and in a very forceful and deep thrust, let out another "AHh FfUCK."

It was as if he still had that feeling in his cock, and he was trying to get his last sperm inside her uterus. Occasionally he would withdraw about two inches and jerk his body sinking the head of his cock once again into the deepest threshold of her vagina. As he did, the bright light glistened off his now ultra glistening come coated cock. It also allowed me to see Maria's glazed vaginal lips glistening with his slick semen.

Just when I thought they would stay this way all evening, he finally relaxed his strained thrusts and began to wind down. He tried to lovingly kiss Maria afterward, but she kept turning her head. As he continued trying to kiss her with his cock still inside her, she finally gave him a quick kiss and said, "It's over now. Stop. I need to go."

He then slowly withdrew from her and stepped backward putting his shorts back on. As he withdrew very slowly, I couldn't believe how much of his cock was inside her. It just kept sliding out of her before the head fell out.

Maria quickly began to compose herself, as she slowly eased herself off the wall seemingly very sore from being in the position as long as she was. The second she slid off the wall though, I watched a huge white glob of his seed appear in the opening of her slightly gaped vaginal entrance. Once she stood on the ground, I could see it smashed between and cling to her upper thighs. As she raised her panties up, it all scooped into the crotch of her panties, with her snugly pulled them up.

Chapter VIi: The Fantasy Branched Into More

As she slid her skirt back down, she looked at him as he was about to speak, and said "Just go. No, Just go. This was a mistake, now go. It was a stupid mistake. I will have to live with it, just don't tell anyone who works here."

He didn't say much more. He simply turned, unlocked the gate, and walked off. Just as he did, Maria slowly walked to the seat of the picnic table as if slightly unbalanced, sat down, and put her face in her hands. I then slowly exited the room and walked towards her whispering "What wrong, Baby?"

She then slowly pulled her hands down her face and asked "I know you're not asking, What's wrong? You're sure? Asking me what's wrong? What's wrong? A man just fucked me in front of my husband, the man I love, the man I married. A man just ejaculated inside me. I'm carrying another man's sperm in my body. What's wrong? See my wedding ring? You have one too."

As much as I wanted to console her, I was still wildly turned on. Risking a face slap, I sat beside her and slowly pulled her face to mine and we slowly kissed…

-----------------------------

   Series:New Wife Has Similar Fantasy
   Author:newbie2008
   Teaser:I developed a watching fantasy; she enjoyed being watched
 Category:Loving Wives
      URL:http://www.literotica.com/s/new-wife-has-similar-fantasy
Published:2009-12-20
Chapter I—Newlyweds Sexual Discovery

Any sexual fantasy involving another man between your wife's legs, especially one that escalates into not using a condom, usually remains just that, a sexual fantasy. Any one lucky enough to experience it knows that it takes a number of circumstances to nudge fantasy into reality.

On the rarest occasion, you might find that your significant other develops a similar fantasy, one of being watched. Be mindful though, this fantasy combination is rather like the proverbial snowball rolling down the mountain. It starts out the size of a pebble and grows the size of a house.

Trust me when I tell you, I was there.

Before meeting my wife, I was like any other mid-western Joe looking for that perfect woman. I had this grand vision of meeting the perfect woman in much the same places Grandma described meeting Grandpa, church, or perhaps even, church. If not for some astronomically odd set of circumstances, I might have done just that. However my new job straight out of college said different.

As someone who usually takes forever in making a decision, I finally decided to go straight from undergraduate to masters degree. I thought in doing this I would have the world by the ass. I figured I would simply skip ten years of indentured servitude to those with more experience. I was convinced experience was secondary at best. Hell, after two and a half more years I had a piece of parchment that said so.

Little did I know, a twenty-five year old with a Masters Degree with absolutely no practical experience held as much clout in the engineering world as a teenage grocery store bagger. In fact, I think it made things worse. They had it in for me from the word go.

In the beginning, I was under so much scrutiny to make my time lines it was insane at best, but as luck would have it my boss's director was a hard core drinker and an after hour socialite. Yes, I know, that sounds rather odd in that this guy wore a pocket protector full of pens, had a wicked comb over hairdo, and headed up some of the most cutting edge aerospace projects on the globe, but it's true. I wouldn't have believed it either.

The part that benefited me the most though was that he was the only one who ever, and I do mean ever, invited me to any after work activities. I was not only the new brat with a master's degree; I also didn't look the part. I've always considered myself a decent looking man, and unlike my counter parts, have had actual girlfriends before. This combination rendered me engineering kryptonite when it came to making friends or being invited to anything after 5:00pm

It was a mixed reality though, on one hand, I wouldn't go to a spitting contest with anyone in my department if it meant being associated with them. On the other hand, I knew the only way to make six figures was to mix with them.

Again though, I had a lucky stroke in that my second level boss developed a liking to me from the start. Without him actually coming out and saying it, I knew he considered me an investment. He figured if he invited me to anything at all, he might collaterally meet a woman, banking on me meeting one with a friend. I think everyone has had that someone who bettered their odds of getting laid. However, up to this point in life I usually found myself leaching off of a friends mojo to meet the friend.

Late one evening last Fall, right after wrapping up a long overdue project the group began mumbling about, really cutting up and celebrating after work. I just kept to myself as I had become accustomed to, when Don, my second level boss came up and said "John, I know it hasn't been the easiest acclimation, but you are performing beyond anyone's expectation. You were crucial in making our Z-date on the LM Project. Just so you know, we are all going to Brooke's Cabaret this evening and everyone would like to see you there."

I have to say, I was elated by the invitation. Not that I was desperate for plans, it just felt good to think I was finally overcoming that stone barrier they all so skillfully set up in the beginning. Before close of business, several of the guys came up and back slapped me apologizing for the almost Mennonite shunning they gave me, and begged me to attend.

It wasn't really a shocker to know that they were going to an upscale strip club. Hell, most of the guys in my department were single, imagine that, and all made well over 100K per year. If they didn't maximize their "I'm so fucking smart" appearance, and attitude, most of them would have loving wives at home, or at least a girlfriend. They actually had a lot to offer.

Just before leaving that day, we, meaning they decided to meet in the parking lot of Brooke's at 9:00pm I was one of the first to arrive that evening and decided to exit my car and walk up to the front door to wait. During a span of 20 minutes or so, they all began to roll in dressed like they were on a mission to repel women, when the door to Brooke's flew open. As it did, Don shouted "What are you guys waiting for?"

I had no clue he was already in the place. He stepped outside and immediately began herding everyone in. As we all walked in, he continued his herding and guided us all to three tables pulled together at the right side of the stage. I happened to notice even before getting to the tables that there were two phenomenally hot women sitting at the end closest to the bar.

I kind of angled myself around two co-workers in an attempt to sit at least close to that end of the table when Don grabbed me around the neck saying, "Hey, Tim, sit with me." I had no choice at that point.

As he walked me to the middle of the tables, I made eye contact with one of the two women sitting at the end of the table and for the first time in my life my heart skipped a beat. We gave one another a stare that was the most intense instant connection one could even imagine. It was almost as if we spiritually hugged one another.

Later, finding out her name was Tess, I soon found myself hypnotized by her beautiful smile as she made it a point to sit beside me. I was a nervous wreck looking at her gorgeous legs, and her beautiful light brown hair pulled back into a ponytail. Everything about her was womanly perfection, from the top of her head to her cute feet and perky breasts. Regardless of a man's ego, she was the type to make any man feel as though she was too good.

In hind sight, I think she was wondering how I found myself in this mix of people. It quickly became apparent to me that this table space was the money hot spot for every women in this establishment. I mean they saw this set of tables as the most cash to be made in the shortest amount of time. Let's face it, twelve guys who made excellent money, who probably never even kissed a woman besides their mother was just good business sense.

Within an hour, I must have seen a grand pass from engineers' fingers to dancers. I quickly saw the angle too, as did the owner.

The owner quickly caught on to what a cash cow this set of tables became, deciding to give every one free drinks for the first hour. They had what I had never seen or even heard of before in a strip club—a timed disc, similar to what you might see waiting for a table at Olive Garden.

Coming straight out of school, I had a very good liquor tolerance, but most of these guys I found did not. The same incredible woman who shared the glance of a lifetime with me happened to notice that I was trying to protect some of my co-workers from drinking too much, in vain as it was, when she walked over to me and said, "Looks like you are the baby sitter tonight."

I quickly replied, "No, no, just trying to keep them from making too much of an ass of themselves."

She then asked, "I've seen all these guys several times before, are you a friend or Relative?" It was at that moment I realized she had no idea I was actually in this work group, almost suggesting there was no way I could be professionally associated with them.

I then replied, "No I'm the new aerospace design bitch for the D-35 project at A-Dine, trying to salvage a time line for the new recovery element, and most assuredly wondering if these ass holes can deliver so I can save my fucking job."

The entire time I said it, she gave a mouth half opened, wide-eyed stare, and absolutely thought I was full of shit stating "Well forgive me professor!" She went on to exclaim rather defensively, "So if I ask one of these guys, they will tell me you actually work with them? Do you honestly have any idea what these guy's work on Buddy Boy? Let me tell you, I've seen this bunch before, you don't have to BS me. They worked hard to get where they are and I respect that. You're a nice guy, just don't lie to me."

Now most guy's might become defensive or offended, but I was rather flattered by it. It basically said I didn't fit the ultra geek image they so skillfully exuded. I chuckled replying, "Yes my Dear, if they can coherently speak, I think they might say something like, he's our D-35 bitch. He works harder than we do, he deserves all the credit, and we have been asshole's to him."

It became evident that these guys were regulars at Brooke's, and had bragged their asses off about what they made, what they did, and how brilliant they thought they were, in an attempt to overshadow their extreme talent for appearing unattractive to women.

Still, I was okay with her skepticism. There was no doubt she had heard it all in her line of work. Just seconds after my reply, she said, "One second," and rose to walk toward Don. It was at that moment I realized how breathtakingly gorgeous she was. I had already fallen in love with her gorgeous smile, but As she walked those few steps, I noticed her God granted beautiful smooth shiny tanned legs, her small petite waist, perfect butt, dark blonde hair bouncing down her back, those cute feet, and gorgeous red toe-nail polish. I was entranced as I watched her. She made me believe in a higher power.

She then leaned down to Don who already had two women sitting on each side of him. I knew she was confirming my story, when she hugged him and said something I couldn't hear over the music, but knew it was a fact finding mission.

She then walked back to the chair beside me with eyes and mouth wide open saying, "I'm not used to saying I was wrong, but Oh, my God, he said you're one of the most brilliant young engineers he has ever met. I can't believe you work at A.D." I had never known what a benefit it could be, having a hammered boss until this moment.

Given that Don was wasted, I wasn't about to correct such an overstatement. I felt so very proud that he would say such a thing though.

As she sat back down, she didn't say a thing at first. She just looked at me for a few seconds with her gorgeous half-smile shaking her head.

From utterly out of the blue, she uttered "I forever stand corrected. I told my friend Renee when you guys first came in that you were the good looking friend or relative. You are just too good looking to work at A.D. We have known Don since forever. He's been coming in here several times a month since I've been here. He's so sweet."

I replied, "Oh, yes, Don truly is a great guy. He's my boss's boss." Having had several drinks and feeling like the night was passing me by; I began thinking I had to get out of Brooke's so that I could go to a normal bar and try to meet a woman I had a shot with. I reasoned that there was no way I could leave Brooke's with a woman, especially one as hot as Tess, plus I didn't want to fork out the price of an HD plasma TV just for a tease.

I then rose up and said, "Tess, I'm so glad I met you. I have to say, you are a dream woman in every way, a woman I could never hope to be with, but will most assuredly fantasize about… Take care of my cohorts, they mean well, but are getting really drunk, and have too much cash on them right now."

I will never forget the look she gave me at that very moment. I think it's when I truly fell in love with her. She gave me a look as if I had just shattered her heart.

She began grabbing my arm saying "No, No, No, I need you here with me. I can't keep this bunch in line. Don't go… They need you here… please don't leave… Don gets really funny after a few more drinks, you'll see."

As she finished saying it, I hugged her and replied "Tess, you are the most beautiful woman I have ever seen in my entire life, I'll come back to see you, but it's late and I doubt very seriously you would say yes if I asked you to leave here with me."

As I finished saying it, and I mean right then, she grabbed both sides of my face and said, "Please wait here a second. Please, just wait here—you'll wait here a second?"

I grinned replying, "No problem, I'm right here." I watched her immediately go to the bartender, lean over lean over to tell him something, get handed her purse from behind the bar, and begin walking back smiling ear to ear.

As she got to me, she hugged me and said, "I can't believe I found you—Let's get out of here."

I was dumb struck. Instantly I replied, "Okay, yes, sure, let's go anywhere but here."

I jokingly said, "Let me get this straight, I am actually leaving here with you, you and me, you are leaving here with me, you and I, me and you…?"

She laughed and replied, "I have to grab my things from the back. Wait for me out front; I'll pull my car up there. We're not supposed to ever leave with a patron, against the rules, so I will find you out front."

I immediately acknowledged her and walked to Don to say my goodbyes. As I did, he jokingly, but most assuredly uttered, "Listen to me you young, lucky, mathematically talented fuck. You'll forever be the first to leave here with an angel, and Tess is an angel, don't hurt her. I've known her for a while and she is a good person. If she tells me you're an ass, you're done."

I replied chuckling, "Oh my God Don, I promise. I will be the pinnacle gentleman, besides, I think I love her. I want you to come top our wedding."

In response he began chuckling, as he slurred "She's a sweetheart. If you even upset her I will fire you, and I mean I will find a reason to let you go. Be good to her. You just became the luckiest man I know. She's never thought about leaving here with someone, and trust me, I've been here a lot. She fell in love with you tonight I think." Again, I reassured him emphatically.

As I grabbed my jacket and began to say my goodbye's to the entire workgroup, I got a very mixed reaction. Some were jokingly slapping my back with a good luck smirk, while others looked at me like I smacked their mother. I reasoned that those who hated me would always hate me, and that would always be that.

The fact that I was leaving Brooke's with Tess actually saddened me somewhat. All my coworkers, even with the amount of money they had spent there, hadn't even rendered them so much a kiss. Funny thing is, I would have given anything to have their friendship, even if just professionally.

Upon entering the parking lot, I vacantly realized that I had parked at the far end of the lot, instantly thinking "if I go to my car, I might miss her." In a moment of Panic I figured I'd get my car and pull it up to the front door thinking she'd certainly look closest to the front door.

As I jogged to my car I couldn't help but think she was just trying to rope a guy who made a good living. I have to say though at this point I could have cared less. For the first time in my life I worried about what I was driving. Not because it was a piece of shit, but because it was nicer than anything I could afford.

As it was, three months before graduating from College, my brother decided to trade up his car. Before he did, he marveled at the fact that I was still driving a 1977 Pontiac Bonneville that ate two quarts of oil per week, incessantly harassing me about getting a real car. My brother and his wife felt sorry for me to the point that they offered me a car I could never afford at the time, but a payment level I couldn't resist.

He could have gotten a great trade in with it, but I'm sure felt sorry for me. At first he offered it to my mother who promptly said, "Why not let your brother have it. He can make payments to you as long as they're cheap."

Long story short, I was an in debt, newly hired engineer, driving a two year old convertible Mercedes CLK320. Even though I thought she was into snagging money, it didn't matter, it was okay by me - I was trying every angle at this point. Truth is, I felt I didn't deserve to drive a car this nice yet in life, as much as I didn't deserve to have a woman this amazing.

After running to the car, I pulled in front of Brooke's and waited for a few Minutes. I then heard a slap on the window. Instantly I turned down the radio volume and hit the window button at the same time. As it rolled down, I realized it was Tess. She quickly said, "My friend needs my car tonight, can you take me to my apartment first?"

I replied, "Sure, not a problem."

She leaned in the window and kissed my cheek and said, "Be right back."

After a few seconds she came back out wearing the sexiest jeans and cutest long sleeve tight T-shirt I had ever seen on a woman, and climbed into the car.

As she plopped into the seat, I said "Okay, good to go… Ready?"

She said "No."

It was another life altering moment for me. Her beauty rendered me incapacitated. She reached for my hand on the gear shift and said, "Jusst… Not yet."

For me it was an odd uncomfortable moment as she stared at me for just those few seconds. I asked, "Oh God, what?"

She giggled and said, "I just can't believe it. I swear to God I can't believe it. You are such a nice caring man. I see that in you. You have a brain. you're great looking, and you want to make something of yourself. You're… you… just… I want to remember this moment. I may never have this moment again. I just want to spend this very second with you, when you tell me to leave, I will leave."

I was dumb struck. Telling her to leave? I wanted to ask her to marry me.

Other than the fact that I was undeniably in love with her, I have no clue what came over me when my lips began moving saying "Ordinarily I would lie wanting to impress someone as beautiful as you, but you need to know I am in debt with my education up to my eyeballs. My brother gave me a great deal on this car because I could never afford it at this point in my life. I just bought my first home and my mom had to co-sign because I had no credit. You are the most beautiful thing I have ever seen in my life, so it's better you know this. I've invested my entire life to have this career, and have nothing to lose by telling you right now I fell in love with you the moment I laid eyes on you tonight."

Neither of us said a word for at least twenty seconds. We just stared at one another with perhaps the same expression. Again feeling as if I had nothing to lose, I slowly leaned over to her and softly kissed her lips.

Everyone says they remember the best kiss they ever had, well let me tell you this was mine. If it were a cartoon, my shoes would have blown off and smoke would have blown out of my ears. I took a mental snap shot of the entire event. Her beautiful perfume, a slight piece of her hair on her lips, the feel of her soft hand touching my face, was entirely hypnotic.

After this amazing moment in time, I went for broke and just blurted out, "I know this is going to sound absolutely insane, but why don't we go back to my Place, we can throw a bunch of blankets on the floor, build a fire in the fire place, pop in a DVD, cook a frozen pizza, poke at the fire? To be honest with you, I'd like to just be near you and pretend you're all mine."

Her mouth opened slightly with a surprised expression, and she simply replied "Done."

Almost in disbelief, I quickly reached for the shifter and off we went. I felt as if I was in high school driving off with the prom queen, the home coming queen, and the captain of the cheerleading squad rolled into one. It was the pinnacle of my time on earth and in my search for the perfect woman.

Upon arriving at my home, she kept going on and on about how she loved it. I was rather proud of it too, but forgot to mention the part where my mother had to co-sign on the mortgage in order for me to get approved. With little credit, I could never have been approved on a $260K home loan.

She and I were both speaking a mile a minute. Where we grew up, what we liked, dreams and goals, favorite movies, favorite food, almost as if we were trying to catch up for all the years we hadn't known one another. We both felt so very comfortable around one another. Our personalities were a custom made match. Tess was a very independent woman; of that I could tell the moment I met her. She spoke her mind, didn't hesitate to give her opinions, knew who she was, what she wanted, etc. It was like a breath of fresh air.

We did everything we spoke of in the car from cooking the frozen pizza to building a fire in the fire place. She eventually was just wearing the long sleeve T-shirt and her panties, which was the most beautiful sight I had ever seen. We were still up at 5:00am talking, occasionally kissing and holding each other in front of the fireplace when things escalated.

I knew she was special because I was more afraid of making a bad impression than I was with having sex with her. During an extremely heated moment, my hand instinctively went from her ass to under her panties and, as it did, I just about passed out with ecstasy when my middle finger grazed her soaked pussy lips. I just let it pass between her warm slick pussy lips several times and then plunged my finger inside her.

I was utterly amazed with how it felt. She was so very wet, and yet I could still feel her vagina around my finger. With just my middle finger inside her, I could tell she had the tightest vagina of any woman I had ever been with or would ever be with. Now don't get me wrong, my finger had been in this situation many times but never had I felt what I was feeling at this moment.

As things got more and more intense, we both found ourselves laying there in the firelight completely nude from out waists down. When I looked down and saw my finger inside her with her legs spread in the firelight, I could have ejaculated on command. If, at any moment, I heard an alarm clock go off and woke from this dream, I wouldn't even question that it was just a dream.

When we began wildly kissing again, and I began angling to make love to the most beautiful woman I had ever seen in my life, she softly said, "Why don't we wait. If you ever want to see me again after tonight, I don't want you to remember that we slept together on the first night."

Now ordinarily, I would have put on the "Oh, it's okay, come on, I'll still respect you in the morning, I'll respect you even more" jargon, but as much as I desperately wanted her, I was okay with what she was saying.

We held each other and talked until the sun came up. We then fell fast asleep on the floor with me holding her so very lovingly from behind.

I wasn't at all sure what time it was, perhaps around 11:00am, when I woke and found myself hard as a rock. My cock was right against her thighs just below her ass. She remained asleep when, for some hormonal reason, I reached my hand down below her beautiful ass, and slipped my middle finger between her still wet pussy lips.

As I did, I felt her slightly arch her back and scoot her ass ever so slightly towards me. I then began kissing her left shoulder and putting my finger deeper and deeper inside her. After only a couple of minutes, I wasn't sure if she was half asleep or just letting me do whatever I wanted, but I removed my finger and grabbed my cock.

It was the most intense anticipation I had ever felt. I didn't have this much excitement built up the first time I had sex. As I grabbed my cock, I slowly touched it to her pussy and as she remained motionless, I could feel her begin to breathe more deeply. After only a few seconds, I began rubbing the head of my cock back and forth between her pussy lips. The combination of her virginal juice and the massive amount of pre-seminal fluid leaking from my cock made for slick ecstasy. Several times as I slid the head of my cock between her pussy lips, I felt the entrance of her vagina as the head of my cock paused for a second and popped past it.

This went on for a minute or so as the sexual lubricant she and I were both producing created a slick sexual cocktail whereby it was beyond stopping for either of us. Just as it had many times, the head of my cock past by the entrance to her vaginal opening, but this time I angled my hips so that my cock was facing inward towards her opening and slowly pushed.

As I did, I will never forget the feeling of her warm slick and tight vaginal opening encompass the head of my swollen cock. By this time I knew she was awake and exhaling with a purpose as she reached back and placed her hand on my left hip, almost in a fashion to suggest everything was green lit to continue and that she was fully aware of what was happening.

The second she did this, I pushed with much more force and after five or six thrusts, felt the head of my cock pushing against the back of her vaginal canal and the warmth as my nuts pressed against her upper thighs and cold ass. As I did, she let out a moan squeezing and pulling at me as she arched her ass more towards me. I was in utter amazement as I felt her vaginal walls hug the head of my cock passing through.

I must say, I was in a state of pure ecstasy when after only a few minutes, I began to feel that sensation in the head of my cock. I know she could tell because my pace had become faster and more erratic. There was no doubt with the way I was moving, I was about to deliver into her all the sperm I had built up from the moment I first saw her.

It was almost as if she sensed it when she began really pulling at me as if to get me as deep as I possibly could. Just when I knew I was going to explode, she gasped "Oh, God yes."

She no more than got that out of her mouth when I felt a climactic ecstasy that practically made me blackout. I truly mean that. I had never felt such an intense rush of sexual explosion in my entire life. I felt my entire cock violently and forcefully jolt inside her. It felt as if the first and second jets of semen that bolted from me deep inside her would have shot ten feet across the room.

As the first shot of my seed hit the deepest part of her vagina, she let out an unreal exhalation as her hips jerked slightly. It was almost as if she felt that first shot inside her. I was actually shocked at how I kept shooting semen, one shot after another, and how the intense feeling continued on three times longer than any ejaculation I had ever had. It was so climactic the hair on my arms was standing on end.

After the most unreal orgasm of my life I began to slowly wind down from it and ease the death grip I had on her hip which I so forcefully had been pulling towards me. At one point, my body told me it couldn't continue, and I just collapsed off my elbow back to the floor and onto the pillow.

I was panting as if I had just run a marathon, as was Tess, when she gasped "Just stay inside me." She then grabbed my hand and pulled it to her lips, clutching it as if she never wanted to let it go. She kissed my hand a couple of times and continued to hold it tightly.

We lay like this for at least five minutes. My cock was on its way down as I began to feel semen leaking from her and running down between us. She then giggled saying, "Can you get me a towel or something? I'm leaking all over us."

I reached over, grabbed my shirt, and handed it to her. As she carefully wiped her crotch she began to say "Um, you might want to wash this later."

We lay there making small talk when she said right out of the blue, "You want me to go now, don't you?"

I looked at her and replied, "Tess, are you kidding me. No. God I hope I didn't do something to make you think that." I stood up and said, "Follow me," as I grabbed the small bag she brought with her. We were both still completely nude at this point as we walked through the house. I could barely keep my eyes off her, practically running into the walls and furniture.

As we got to the master bedroom, I began taking things out of the top drawer of the dresser and began stuffing it into the lower drawer. I then walked to the walk-in closet and began taking all my clothes from one side and moving them all to the other side. The entire time I was doing this, she kept giggling, asking, "What are you doing?"

When I had finished moving things around I replied, "I'm really not sure why you would think I wanted you to leave a minute ago, but it's like this. I made you space in the drawers. You have one side of the closet. Your car can have the left side of the garage and, if you'd like, we can go grocery shopping later because I have been eating out way too much and have very little food right now."

Before I could fully get it out of my mouth she hugged me and said, "You can't be a real human. You're too perfect to be real. I have to wake from this or suffer mental breakdown. If this isn't real I will never recover from it."

She then began to cry saying, "You just met me, John. This all scares me so much you have no idea. I'd rather you kick me out and never see me again than be hurt. I've never ever considered leaving with someone from where I work—I swear to that."

I reassured her that Don told me that exact thing, which made her feel much better. I then went on to tell her that we could take it slow and that I had never met a woman I had been more spiritually connected to in my life.

It took a couple of weeks before I could talk her into spending more than one night, but after a couple of months, she and I found ourselves grocery shopping together, shopping for curtains and blinds, new bedspreads, dishes—the works. We basically began living together.

One evening after perhaps the third wonderful month, on a Saturday night, we were in a bed and bath store. Tess was like a kid in a candy store, and I could tell in so many ways she never had anything nice in her life, because she spent so much time picking things out. I insisted on buying everything, but she wouldn't have it. She made okay money at Brooke's, but not a fortune, and was still maintaining her apartment, so I would trick her at times and pay for it at the counter before she was even done shopping.

This evening though, I watched as she debated for twenty minutes over towels, when she gave me the most beautiful smile hugging three different sets of towels and said, "They are all so pretty. I want the house to be pretty."

I pulled her to me and think I blew her mind. I know I blew my own mind. I unconsciously uttered, "I love you."

She threw the towels onto the floor and instantly threw her arms around me saying, "You just said you love me, John, you did. I heard you say it. Did you? I heard you say it. God I love you, John. I love you more than anything in this world. I love you, I love you." She then jokingly said, say it with me, "I… Love… You."

It was a moment I'll never forget. The people in this store thought we were nuts, but we had them so tuned out we barely noticed it.

After telling one another we loved each other a hundred times, I grabbed every set of towels she debated over and bought them all. Tess was shaking like a leaf and I had never seen her so bouncy. As we left the store, she yelled back into the store, "He loves me. He said so." It was the best night of my life. The folks at this store looked at us as if we were certifiable.

Our relationship developed into the most profound love I could ever put into words. For the first time in my life I genuinely, utterly, loved a woman. We began visiting both sets of families pretty much letting them all know we were a couple. Tess's folks were rather poor. Her father was very stand offish and hard to get to know, but her mother thought I was the best thing since sliced bread. Tess had been in a bad relationship beforehand her mother remarked to me in private that she had never seen Tess more complete, and thank God she finally met a good man.

My parents were great with everything from the start. My mom was taken back a step when I told her Tess was an exotic dancer, but she got over it quickly when she saw how much I loved her. Tess hit it off with my folks right away. My dad never once let me drive their boat, but let Tess behind the wheel our first time out on it. You couldn't help but love her.

We invited both sets of parents to fly to Denver to spend Thanksgiving, which was a real treat. Oddly enough they all got along, but Tess's dad was true to form. I think he felt threatened by anyone who had it better than him. I must say though he had lightened up considerably from the first time I met him.

Tess and both mothers had an absolute hoot making all the fixings, setting up the table, and telling the men to stay out of the kitchen. It was without a doubt, the best Thanksgiving of my life. As we all sat at the table, Tess and the "Mom's" took in the beautiful table they had just created. My mother looked at me and said, "John this is your home, you say the blessing." I tried my best to get someone else to do it, but as we jokingly debated back and forth, I decided to do something I had been struggling with for a couple of months.

I began the blessing much like any other blessing, but then raised my head as I saw everyone's head lowered and eyes shut, when I uttered, "And, Dear Lord… finally I would like to say thank you for Tess, she has been my everything, and when I ask her to be my wife, I hope you'll help her say yes—Amen."

I barely got it out before Tess leapt off the floor about two feet and began screaming and bouncing around hugging her mom and mine. Then she ran to me screaming like a wild woman, kissing my face a hundred times. This went on for at least five minutes, her bouncing and screaming like wild. My only regret was that it wasn't taped. She was so very teary eyed, as were both mothers after several minutes.

Tess then ran out of the house onto the front porch and, keep in mind, this was an upscale neighborhood that, without my parents help I could never afford to live in, and yelled, "Yes, yes I will marry you. I am getting married to the man I love." Ordinarily my parents would have been mortified by such a wild act, but my mom was so into it she was prancing and hugging my father in much the same wild out of character way.

My dad finally looked at me, raised his glass, and smiled. Tess's father kind of just sat there almost as if he missed the entire event.

When things calmed slightly, my mother said, "Well, when is it? I want grand kiddies." My dad looked at her and shook his head, walking to me and giving me a hug. Tess's dad remained sitting as he drank his wine. He wasn't the type to get excited over anything, but did finally manage to walk over and shake my hand.

From that moment on, Tess and I were never closer. My mother must have spent a small fortune flying Tess to and from Miami, looking at everything bridal. As an only child and having a mother who, I think always secretly wanted a daughter, I found her doting over Tess. My mother had the money to dote, too.

She had more money than daughters, so Tess was the answer to her dreams. June 25th—I finally kissed Tess as Mrs. McAllister. Our lives were in a word, perfect. I had been promoted to division chief, and was making as much as a twenty- seven year -old Engineer could possibly hope for.

A few months into our marriage, Tess got her first car that cost more than $1,200. From the time I met her she went on and on about "Those cute Mercedes." I told my mother several times what a hard life Tess had growing up with nothing. It was fuel on the fire though, because my mother thought "I can make up for your hard up-bringing." My mother took to Tess as if on a mission and that is saying something. For the first time she saw a woman who genuinely love her son, and couldn't get enough of it.

One summer afternoon, around 5p.m., my mother flew out to Denver in late summer to say hello to her new best friend, Tess. Before leaving that Monday, she took Tess and me to the Mercedes dealership to window shop, just as a close to the day. My mom knew Tess was enamored with the SLK, but also knew she continued holding onto her 99 Ford Explorer. Even after marriage, Tess went way out of her way not to appear to have married for anything other than love. She would rather keep her old, beat up SUV than have someone think she married into a wealthy family.

My mother was a freakishly good judge of character and a lot of it rubbed off me. Before leaving the dealership, my mom jokingly asked Tess, "If you could pick just one, which one would it be?"

Tess, said "Oh, my God, that's easy, the red one. Did you see that interior, the Bose system? It also has the upgraded V-6." It was the most casual conversation ever.

It was at that point my mother motioned to the sales guy who had originally helped us and said as nonchalantly as shopping for a head of lettuce, "Give her the keys to that one."

The sales guy quickly said, "Absolutely, that's the most loaded of the SLK we have, you'll love how it drives. Give me a second to get a temp tag. I will have to come with you."

I began to get suspicious as to what my mom was doing when I gave her a look. She quickly returned the look saying, "Don't you say a word, I want this."

When the sales guy arrived back to us, my mom immediately said, "You're not coming with us."

He instantly replied, "Oh, no it's just that I have to. They make us go along on every test drive."

She then grabbed the keys and handed them to Tess, and said, "This is now her car, so unless you want to come over for dinner, you're not going on this ride."

Tess gave me a blank look as if to say "Um, what's going on?"

My mom quickly hugged Tess and said, "It's yours now, Tessie girl. You go enjoy it."

She then hugged us both and said, "Let a mom have fun with her kids. Now go. I have an airport shuttle picking me up here." It was at that very moment I knew she had it planned from the start.

Tess was ready for a mental hospital. No one had never given her anything so heart felt regardless of the magnitude. She hugged my mom for at least two straight minutes saying, "Margie, please, please, please, you don't have to do this. I love you so much no matter what. I love John, I love you, the entire family means so much to me, you don't have to buy me anything. You're the mom I never had. The mom I always wanted. John and I will save up for our dream car. You and my new dad take this money and see the world."

My mom quickly replied, "Sweetheart, please let a mom be happy. I want you to have this car so much it hurts. You're family now Tessie girl. You are my son's wife, my new daughter, and my friend, besides I've already paid for the car and can't get my money back."

I couldn't help thinking "my mother never bought me a Mercedes," but was elated with how she felt about Tess. My mother so was very out of character.

Tess, was in the sector of heaven. Every day, I could tell she was still trying to let it all sink in. Things I had always taken for granted—Tess was always waiting to end. It was the sweetest thing I had ever seen as she drove all over the city. We must have put two hundred miles on it that night.

You would think that Tess would be done with her exotic dancing career, particularly because I now made enough to carry us comfortably, but, for some reason, she continued doing it, almost as if holding to her sense of independence. I think it was almost like a test as well. A test to see if I would make an issue of it, or expose a controlling side, which I never did. To me, if she wanted to continue dancing… then she could continue to dance.

Chapter II

Our Sexual Awakening

Although Tess had recently enrolled in college, she continued to dance three nights per week. Being that she was always on the evening shift, or closer as she called it, I always stopped in for her last hour or two. I had no shortage of company while there, as I had become great friends with everyone who worked there.

I would have never guessed in a million years what began happening to me. I supposed the more I was exposed to it, the more my mind began to imagine things. Tess is a phenomenally erotic dancer in that she can move her ass in the sexiest way imaginable as she straddles a man during a lap-dance.

With the very dim lighting, and the fact that I was sitting usually 20 feet away at the far end of the bar, it was easy to imagine that she was fucking any one of those guys. What first began to turn me on was how she put her arms around their necks with her tits grazing their noses and, all the while, grinding her ass in a fucking motion just above their cocks. Almost invariably, a guy would put his hands on her ass as she would grind, but she would always slowly remove them.

Basically everything I described so far was how it was in the main club area. However, there was the gold room, where guests could have private lap dances. There was a waitress dedicated to just that area, and there was also a tiny bit more latitude when it came to touchy feely. Meaning that, if the dancer was okay with it, the patron could perhaps put his hands on her ass, or maybe even get a quick breast squeeze, not exactly getting laid or anything, but still more than would happen out in the main area.

Not to sound boastful what so ever as her husband, but only the hottest dancers found themselves back there, because most of the men who elected to go back there usually spent in excess of three hundred dollars. For that kind of money, trust me, the guys were picky. Tess and a friend, Renee, usually found themselves back there the last half of their shift nearly every night they worked. It was actually something the dancers loved doing, because they didn't have to play the whole floor, run to get a drink for someone, or most importantly dance on stage. Some of the new girls liked that, but the veterans knew where the money was. It wasn't until after several weeks of me regularly stopping in that Tess asked if I wanted to go to the owner's box as she called it. Immediately I asked, "The owner's box?"

She giggled and replied, "Yes, I know that sounds funny, but just off the gold room is a room that is quieter than out here, it has a TV, you know just somewhere to get out of this noise."

To me that sounded great. I could take the loud music, but would love to relax while I waited. The owner of this place actually lived hundreds of miles away, and only stopped in once a week, so there was no problem with me being back there.

After Tess took me back there, I walked in and instantly noticed that the wall mirror outside was actually a window. I could see the entire Gold Room from inside this room, but they couldn't see inside the owner's box. I kind of joked to Tess saying, "What? Did he sit in here and stroke while you girls danced?"

She just chuckled before replying, "Oh, probably. You know how men are."

She then told me to turn on the TV, or just hang out. Before exiting she said, "You know I'll probably be in the Gold Room a time or two before end of shift, so at least you'll know where I am," as she giggled and pointed at the window. She then opened the door and jokingly said, "Don't let me catch you stroking anything looking through that window."

I laughed and replied, "Hey you never know—You know how men are."

She laughed once again and exited. I began milling around the room fumbling through outdated ESPN magazines, when after about ten minutes I heard a dull thump. As I heard it, I slowly turned around and saw Tess pulling the Gold Room door shut, and then pulling a guy towards the unusually long couch on the wall directly opposite this large window.

Although I knew this window was one-hundred percent one way only, I stood at the very edge of it, almost leery about standing right in the middle. For some reason I had a brand new and much more escalated sense of voyeuristic arousal being in this room and looking through this window. Tess knew I was in here but couldn't see me and also this patron had no clue I was watching.

I very quickly began wondering why Tess would suggest I hang out in this room. Although it was a sweet gesture, trying to allow me to be in a quieter setting, I couldn't help think she wanted me to watch what she did in the Gold Room. I couldn't figure out though if it was so I could be reassured that nothing too bad was going on in there—perhaps it was to see my reaction, or maybe she thought I might like it.

I honestly didn't have a clue which it could be, perhaps all of them. Right away, the guy sat with a large liquor drink of some sort, as Tess turned her ass towards him and leaned down towards the mirror. The way Tess was looking at the mirror, it was as though she thought I would be standing right in the middle of it. Her eyes were elevated slightly so I knew she wasn't staring at herself, she was imagining where she thought I would be standing and staring.

The expression she gave as she shook her ass in this guy's face was driving me insane. She was giving the most erotically playful look as she moved, gently touching her tongue to her upper lip and occasionally biting her bottom lip. I could only imagine what this guy's view was because Tess was wearing a skin tight, long-sleeve, electric-blue, spandex mini dress, white thong panties, sexy thin strapped, five inch heels, the shiniest red lipstick, finger- and toenail polish made, and the back of the dress was pulled up completely over her ass.

Tess eventually turned and straddled the guy with her knees on either sides of him as he sat there. Again, she would keep turning back and staring at the mirror. At one point the guy placed his hands on Tess's ass cheeks, and, for the first time, I witnessed her move in this amazing way with another man's hands on here ass, and she wasn't moving them. It was at this point that I noticed my hand was on my cock almost instinctively.

I had watched Tess grind on guys dozens of times, but this time it was so very different. First of all I thought she wanted me to see all this happening, and up to this point I had never watched this sort of thing happen with my hand on my cock, and most especially a guys hands on her ass. I think the combination of watching a guy have his hands on her ass, with me stroking my cock through my pants was making for a runaway freight train of sexual emotions.

I was absolutely glued to her every movement, when from nowhere, she got up and motioned to the guy with a "be right back, just one second" gesture. I immediately composed myself and ran over to sit in a chair when the door was flung open and quickly shut. I began walking towards Tess when she said, "Hey Baby, Do you like this room?"

I quickly replied, "Oh, yes, great, much quieter than out front."

She then asked mischievously, looking out of the corner of her eyes, "Is that it, just quieter?"

At this point I pulled Tess to me by her ass and began to kiss her wildly. She then pulled away slightly, asking as she giggled "You're sure there's not something else you like about this room?"

I knew exactly what she was getting at, but I had to be careful how I answered, still wanting to seem somewhat in control of myself. As she asked playfully a time or two more, I answered "It's got a pretty good view too."

Her mouth opened slightly as if to seem slightly shocked, although I knew that's what she knew she would hear. She then explained, "Holy shit, Renee said I should let you come back here, that sometimes men like to watch their partner tease them. How true is that?" She then took her hand and placed it on my cock which was half erect pointing to the left in my pants, and before I could answer, she grinned and saying "Wow sweetie she was right. What do you like about it? Tell me what you like honey, just tell me. Oh, my God, I really want to know now. You need to tell me."

As she continued asking and giggling, I lifted up the front of her dress and shot my hand down the front of her panties. When I did, she moved her left leg out slightly so I could get my finger inside her. The moment my finger slid into her wet and warm vagina, I hit a whole new level of arousal. Trying to still be conscious about how I answered her questions, I went right out the window with it.

As I fingered her quite forcefully, she stopped asking questions, and began stroking my cock from the outside of my pants, panting and exhaling erotically. Not more than ten seconds into this, I leaned down and kissed her once more then slowly slid my mouth off hers and down the right side of her face and said, "As I watch… I'm fantasizing that you're fucking that guy."

Just as I finished saying it, Tess thrust her hips against my hand burying my finger deep inside her and letting out a strong exhaling gasp. I kept waiting for her to reply, or say anything. She just continued to thrust against my hand pulling me down, wildly kissing me, and gasping.

Up to this chapter in my life, I can't remember a more erotic moment. By her not saying anything, it finally dawned on me that I had utterly flipped the tables on her. Still stumped by her silence, I asked "I can't get over what an intense turn-on it is for me imagining you fucking another guy. Is that why you brought me back here?"

It was funny that, just moments earlier, I was the quiet one; not quite sure how to handle the unknown. Now I could tell that she was finding herself wondering how to answer me. In just the few minutes we had been jousting back and forth with questions her pussy had become drenched. My entire palm was now slick and wet with her vaginal juices as I now managed to get two fingers inside her. The more I spoke, the wetter she became. After only minutes, it felt as though she had taken an entire load of semen.

I kept badgering her with the same questions, relishing the fact that I was now the one who needed to know, when I began turning up the heat. Every question I asked got an intense sexual response, but she was yet to announce verbally what she was thinking about the bomb I dropped.

Just as she was intensely getting into my finger thrusts and panting unlike anything I had ever seen or heard from her before, I began repeating, "Does it turn you on knowing what I was imagining? Does it turn you on that I was watching you? Did you know I was touching my cock as I watched you, imagining that every time you thrust your beautiful ass down you were taking him deep inside you?" Just into perhaps the second time repeating it, she grabbed my arm with both her hands and was fucking my fingers with a vengeance.

I quickly surmised that her arousal was directly proportionate to the intensity of my questions. By this time my questions and comments had become much more for her arousal, and much less about clear thinking or genuine inquiry's.

I will never forget what happen the moment I stated, "Damn I want to watch you fuck… " At about the word fuck, her entire body jolted and went utterly rigid, as her hips then began to tremble. She clinched her eye lids together with her mouth half open. At first I wasn't entirely sure what was happening.

I began to worry, not having a clue what was happening as she strained and held her breath. Hell, to me she could be having a heart attack. At one point, I just about shook her as if to snap her out of whatever was going on. Let's face it, when your wife stops breathing, her entire body goes rigid, and the veins on her neck become prominently raised, you begin to wonder what the hell is going on. It didn't take me long though to realize she was having a bone crushing orgasm.

Her fingernails were practically through the skin in my arm, when she finally exhaled in a relieving gasp. The instant she gasped, a warm liquid gushed into the palm of my hand and began running down the inside of her thighs, down my wrist and forearm, and to her feet. There was one very strong gush, and then multiple, less intense ones, but just before every gush of liquid, her vaginal walls constricted around my two fingers still inside her.

I know now that men can go a life time, see a thousand orgasms, or what they think are orgasms, but so very, very, few see a true orgasm. I can assure you I was one who thought he had seen several, but became quickly educated.

She later told me that it was at that very moment she realized she had never had a real orgasm before, explaining that every time in the past when she thought she had an orgasm, it was absolutely, one hundred percent, just close but not there. I think this was such an intense experience it actually scared her in some way as she was experiencing it.

Think about it… you've never had your body climax to the point that it consumed you, and fluid began shooting from you in waves of pure ecstasy. It just might scare a woman, especially a woman who thought she had experienced a full orgasm before.

Tess had always heard of women seeing hallucinogenic colors, and even envisioning volcanoes erupting during their first orgasm. However, she later informed me that hers was so frighteningly intense, that there was actually no definitive comparison. She jokingly remarked, that, "If only a volcano was that powerful I'd use it as a comparison, but mine was more intense."

She went on to explain well after the event that even as she was having it, as it began to subside, her only fear was that she might never have another one. She said it was so physically and emotionally consuming that she couldn't breathe. The intense rush took over her entire being, her muscles, her breathing, everything.

She said that when she ejaculated the fluid vaginally, the orgasmic feeling was one of so intense she could even feel it in her face. I had never in my life heard of a recounting so detailed.

It must have lasted for three minutes when her knees just about gave out. When it had subsided enough that she could speak, she said, "We have to go home now. Please take me home baby."

She slowly began walking towards the bathroom in this room with her arms out as if trying to catch her balance. As she did, she said, "Lean out and tell that guy I won't be back. Please."

I had no idea how to do that. I looked out the two way mirror, and he was leaned back with one arm over his head drinking his drink. I thought about it for a second and then I went to the door, leaned out, and said, "Tess had a call from home and had to leave, she wanted me to tell you."

After he practically spilled half his drink from me flinging the door open, he jerked up saying, "Oh God, okay, I hope everything is okay, right, yes… Tell here I said bye."

Tess stood in the bathroom for a few minutes when I decided to walk in and see how she was doing. She stood holding the sink, while looking into the mirror at me and said, "Oh, my God, please don't be mad at me honey? Please don't be mad at me."

I cut her off and walked up behind her asking, "My goodness, for what honey?"

She began tearing up saying, "Um let's see, I just had the orgasm of my life with the man I love more than anything on this planet, and well, it was while he said he would like to watch another man fuck me. It's not supposed to be that way honey."

The thing that most people wouldn't understand is that, although it was her first all time nuclear orgasm, it was also a first for me too. For crying out loud, I had never even heard of anything like it. I really didn't care what spurred it on.

As I walked up behind her I tried my best to comfort her, saying "Baby doll, I love you so very much, just know that, but also know I don't give a damn what might have caused you to have an orgasm like the one you just had. I just know you had one, and I was there to see it. Do you think I have ever seen anything like that? I can tell you right now, I haven't. It was my experience too."

Ordinarily I don't say the right things at the right times, but this seemed to really set her at ease, as she turned and held me.

She just sheepishly stood there for several minutes as I held her face and kissed at her bottom lip, finally saying, "Let's go home my love."

She giggled and then gave me a five second eyes wide open kiss, afterwards saying "I can't believe how much I love."

We finally locked the place down and made it to the car, but she was still not quite right. It was as if she was still struggling with the ultimate orgasmic feeling she had ever experienced in her life, and managing the guilt of how it happened.

As we drove about ten minutes from the club, she said from out of the blue "Pull over, take a street and pull over, just pull over anywhere."

I quickly asked, "What, are you okay honey, you're all right, right?"

She instantly replied, "I need you. Just pull over somewhere please."

In a concerned manor I replied, "We're only twenty minutes from home honey."

She then raised over the console and began kissing me saying, "Stop the fucking vehicle."

I then replied to keep from wrecking, "Okay, but damn are you all right? What honey?"

She quickly began pointing at an alley in perhaps the worst neighborhood you could imagine saying, "Just pull in there, I think I can come again. I have that feeling, honey." She was thrusting her fingers inside her and pausing occasionally to her clitoris.

Just as I told her "No, we can wait," She began taking off her panties saying, "John, I can come again, seriously I can come again. Baby, I know I can come again."

I squalled the tires as I whipped the SUV into this alley way and as I threw it into park, she continued thrusting her fingers into her vagina, saying "I'm so close, baby." She then began further talking out of her head saying, "I'm so close, I'm so close, baby. I can come." I then began to worry about her, until this night an orgasm was just an orgasm, but she was taking it to the next level saying she needed to orgasm.

It made me think that she could from this point on potentially play with herself, and fuck whomever was near just to climax, just to experience it, or try to experience it.

Chapter Ii:

Exploring Her Orgasm

Although Tess had recently enrolled in college, she continued to dance three nights per week. Being that she was always on the evening shift, or "the closer" as she called it, I always stopped in for her last hour or two. I had no shortage of company while there, as I had become great friends with everyone who worked there.

I would have never guessed in a million years what began happening to me. I supposed the more I was exposed to it, the more my mind began to imagine things. Tess is a phenomenally erotic dancer, it that she can move her ass in the sexiest way imaginable as she straddles a man during a lap-dance.

With the very dim lighting, and the fact that I was sitting usually 20 feet away at the far end of the bar, it was easy to imagine that she was fucking any one of these guys. What first began to turn me on was how she put her arms around their necks with her tits grazing their nose, and all the while grinding her ass in a fucking motion just above their cocks. Almost invariably, a guy would put his hands on her ass as she would grind, but she would always slowly remove them.

Basically everything I described so far was how it was in the main club area. However, there was the gold room, where guests could have private lap-dances, there was a waitress dedicated to just that area, and there was also a tiny bit more latitude when it came to touchy feely. Meaning that if the dancer was okay with it, the patron could perhaps put his hands on her ass, or maybe even get a quick breast squeeze, not exactly getting laid or anything, but still more than would happen out in the main area.

Not to sound boastful what so ever, but only the hottest dancers found themselves back there, because most of the men who elected to go back there usually spent in excess of three hundred dollars. For that kind of money, trust me, the guys were picky. Tess and a friend Renee usually found themselves back there the last half of their shift nearly every night they worked. It was actually something the dancers loved doing, because they didn't have to play the whole floor, run to get a drink for someone, or most importantly dance on stage. Some of the new girls liked that, but the veterans knew where the money was. It wasn't until after several week of me regularly stopping in that Tess asked if I wanted to go to the owners box as she called it. Well, immediately I asked "The owner's box?"

She giggled and replied, "Yes, I know that sounds funny, but just off the gold room is a room that is quieter than out here, it has a TV, you know just somewhere to get out of this noise."

To me that sounded great. I could take the loud music, but would love to relax while I waited. The owner of this place actually lived hundreds of miles away, and only ever stopped in once a week, so there was no problem with me being back there what so ever.

After Tess took me back there, I walked in and instantly noticed that the wall mirror outside was actually a window. I could see the entire Gold Room from inside this room, but they couldn't see inside the owners box. I kind of joked to Tess saying, "What? Did he sit in here a stroke while you girls danced…?"

She just chuckled replying, "Oh probably. You know how men are."

She then told me to turn on the TV, or just hang out. Before exiting she said, "You know I'll probably be in the Gold Room a time or two before end of shift, so at least you'll know where I am," as she giggled and pointed at the window. She then opened the door back up after a quick close, and jokingly said, "Don't let me catch you stroking anything looking through that window."

I laughed and replied, "Hey you never know… You know how men are."

She laughed once again, and exited. I began milling around the room fumbling through outdated ESPN magazines, when after about ten minutes I heard a dull thump. As I heard it, I slowly turned around and seen Tess pulling the Gold Room door shut, and then pulling a guy towards the unusually long couch on the wall directly opposite this large window.

Although I knew full well this window was one-hundred percent one way only, I stood at the very edge of it, almost leery about standing right in the middle of it. Now for some reason, I had a brand new and much more escalated sense of voyeuristic arousal being in this room and looking through this window. Number one, Tess knew I was in here, but couldn't see me, and also this patron had no clue.

I very quickly began wondering why Tess would suggest me hanging out in this room. Although it was a sweet gesture trying to allow me to be in a quieter setting, I couldn't help but think she wanted me to watch what she does in the Gold Room. I couldn't figure out though if it was so I could be reassured that nothing too bad was going on in there, perhaps it was to see my reaction, or maybe she thought I might like it.

I honestly didn't have a clue which it could be, perhaps all three. Right away, the guy sat with a large liquor drink of some sort, as Tess turned her ass towards him and leaned down towards the mirror. The way Tess was looking at the mirror, it was as though she though I would be standing right in the middle of it. Her eyes were elevated slightly so I knew she wasn't staring at herself, she was imagining where she thought I would be standing and staring. The expression she gave as she shook her ass in this guys face was driving me insane.

She was giving the most erotically playful look as she moved, gently touching her tongue to her upper lip and occasionally biting her bottom lip. I could only imagine what this guys view was because Tess was wearing a skin tight long sleeve electric blue spandex mini dress, white thong panties, sexy thin strapped five inch heels, the shiniest red lipstick finger and toenail polish made, and the back of the dress was pulled up over her ass completely.

Tess eventually turned and straddled the guy with her knees on both sides of him as he sat there. Again, she would keep turning back and staring at the mirror. At one point the guy placed his hands on Tess's ass cheeks, and for the first time I witness her move in this amazing way with another mans hands on here ass, and she wasn't moving them. It was at this point that I noticed my hand was on my cock almost instinctually.

I had watched Tess grind on guys dozens of times, but this time it was so very different. First of all I thought she wanted me to see all this happening, secondly and up to this point I had never watched this sort of thing happen with my hand on my cock, and most especially a guys hands on her ass. I think the combination of watching a guy have his hands on her ass, and me stroking my cock through my pants, was making for a run away freight train of sexual emotions.

I was absolutely glued to her every movement, when from no where, she got up and motioned to the guy with a "Be right back, just one second" gesture. I immediately composed myself and ran over to sit in a chair when the door flung open and quickly shut. I began walking towards Tess when she asked, "Do you like this room?"

I quickly replied, "Oh yes, great, much quieter than out front."

She then asked mischievously looking out of the corner of her eyes, "Is that it, just quieter?"

At this point I pulled Tess to me by her ass and began to wildly kiss her. She then slightly pulled away asking, "Hum, Is there something else you like about this room?"

I knew full well what she trying to get me to say, but I had to be careful how I answered, still wanting to seem somewhat in control of myself. As she asked playfully a time or two more, I answered "It's got a pretty good view too."

Her mouth opened slightly as if to seem slightly shocked, although I knew full well that's what she knew she would hear. She then explained, "Holy shit, Renee said I should let you come back here, that sometimes men like to watch their partner tease them. How true is that?" She then took her hand and placed it on my cock which was pointing to the left in my pants and before I could answer, she grinned and said "Wow sweetie she was right, What do you like about it? Wow, Tell me what you like honey, Just tell me. Oh my God, I really want to know now. You have to tell me."

As she continued asking and giggling, I lifted up the front of her dress and shot my hand down the front of her panties. As I did, she slightly moved her left leg out so I could get my finger inside her. The moment my finger slid into her wet and warm vagina, I hit a whole new level of arousal. Trying to still be couscous about how I answered her questions, I went right out the window with it.

As I fingered her quite forcefully, she stopped asking questions, and began stroking my cock from the outside of my pants, panting and exhaling erotically. Not more than ten seconds into this, I leaned down and kissed her once more then slowly slid my mouth off hers and down the right side of her face and said, "As I watch… I'm fantasizing that you're fucking that guy."

Just as I finished saying it, Tess thrust her hips against my hand burying my finger deep inside her and letting out a strong exhaling gasp. I kept waiting for her to reply, or say anything. She just continued to thrust against my hand pulling me down wildly kissing me and gasping.

Up to this chapter in my life, I can't remember a more erotic moment. By her not saying anything, it finally dawned on me that I had utterly flipped the tables on her. Still stumped by her silence, I asked "I can't get over what an intense turn-on it is for me imagining you fucking another guy. Is that why you brought me back here?"

Funny thing is, just moments earlier, I was the quiet one not quite sure how to answer the unknown. She now found herself wondering how to answer. I could tell that within this couple of minutes, our jousting back and forth with questions, her pussy had become drenched. My entire palm had become slick and wet with her vaginal juices as I had now managed to get two fingers inside her. The more I spoke, the more she became wet. After only minutes, it felt as though she had taken an entire load of semen.

I kept badgering her with the same series of questions, relishing in the fact that I was now the one who needed to know, when I began turning up the heat. Every question I asked got an intense sexual response, but she was yet to announce verbally what she was thinking about the bomb I dropped.

Just as she was intensely getting into my finger thrusts and panting unlike anything I had ever seen or heard from her before, I began repeating "Does it turn you on knowing what I was imagining? Does it turn you on that I was watching you? Did you know I was touching my cock as I watched you, imagining that every time you thrust your beautiful ass down you were taking him deep inside you?" Just into perhaps the second time repeating it, she grabbed my arm with both her hands and was fucking my fingers with a vengeance.

I quickly surmised that her arousal was directly proportionate with the intensity of my questions. So by this time my questions and comments had become much more for her arousal, and much less about clear thinking or genuine inquest.

I will never forget what happen the moment I stated, "Dam I want to watch you fuck… " At about the word fuck, her entire body jolted and went utterly rigid, as her hips then began to tremble. She strongly clinched her eye lids together with her mouth half opened. At first I wasn't entirely sure what was happening.

I began to worry, not having a clue what was happening as she strained and held her breath. Hell, to me she could be having a heart attack. At one point, I just about shook her as if to snap her out of what ever was going on. Let's face it, when your wife stops breathing, her entire body goes rigid, and the veins on her neck become prominently raised, you begin to wonder what the hell is going on. It didn't take me long though to realize she was having a bone crushing orgasm.

Immediately I could tell she was straining with all her might as she held her breath but had no obvious idea why. Her fingernails were practically through the skin in my arm, when finally she exhaled in a relieving gasp.

The instant she gasped, a warm liquid gushed into the palm of my hand and began running down the inside of her thighs, running down my wrist and forearm as I crouched to one knee. There was one very strong gush, and then multiple, less intense ones, but just before every gush of liquid her vaginal walls constricted around my two fingers still inside her.

I know now that men can go a life time, see a thousands orgasms, or what they think are orgasms, but so very, very, few see a true orgasm. I can assure you I was one who thought he had seen several.

She later told me that it was at that very moment she realized she had never had a real orgasm before, explaining that every time in the past when she thought she had an orgasm, it was absolutely, one hundred percent, just her imagination. I think this was such an intense experience, it actually scared her in some way as she was experiencing it.

Think about it… you've never had your body climax to the point that it consumed you, and fluid began shooting from you in waves of pure ecstasy. It just might scare a woman.

Tess had always heard of women seeing hallucinogenic colors, and even envisioning volcanoes erupting during their first orgasm. However, she later informed me that hers was so frighteningly intense, that there actually was no definitive comparison. She jokingly remarked, that "If only a volcano was that powerful she'd use it as a comparison, but it was more intense."

She went on to explain well after the event that even as she was having it, as it began to subside, her only fear was that she might never have another one. She said it was so physically and emotionally consuming that she couldn't breathe. The intense rush took over her entire being, her muscles, voluntary and involuntary, her breathing, everything.

She said that when she ejaculated the fluid vaginally, the feeling was that her entire body drew it up inside her, and the expelled one sexual wave after another. I had never in my life heard of a recounting so detailed.

It must have lasted for three minutes when her knees just about gave out on her. Finally, it subsided enough that she could speak, when she said, "We have to go home now. Please take me home."

She slowly began walking towards the bathroom in this room. As she did, she said, "lean out and tell that guy, I won't be back. Please."

I had no idea how to do that. I looked out the two way mirror, and he was leaned back with one arm over his head drinking his drink. I thought about it for a second when I went to the door, leaned out, and said ", Tess had a call from home and had to leave, she wanted me to tell you."

After he practically spilled half his drink, he jerked up saying, "Oh God, okay, I hope everything is okay, right, yes… Tell here I said bye."

Tess stood in the bathroom for a few seconds when I decided to walk in and see how she was. She stood holding the sink, when looking into the mirror at me and said, "Oh my God, are you mad at me? Please don't be mad at me."

I cut her off and walked up behind her asking, "My goodness, for what honey?"

She began tearing up saying, "Um let's see, I just had the orgasm of my life with the man I love more than anything on this planet, and well, it was while he said he would like to watch another man fuck me. It's not supposed to be that way John."

The thing that most people wouldn't understand is that although it was her first all time nuclear orgasm, it was also a first for me too. For crying out loud, I had never even heard of anything like it, and who cared what sparked it to happen, it happened.

I walked up behind her hugging her and explained, "Baby doll, I love you so very much, just know that, but also know I don't give a piss what might have caused you to have an orgasm like the one you just had. I just know you had one, and I was there to see it. Do you think I have ever seen anything like that? I can tell you right now, I haven't. It was my experience too."

Ordinarily I don't say the right things at the right times, but this seemed to really set her at ease, as she turned and held me for several minutes.

She squeezed me for several minutes when she said, "Let go home."

I replied, "Let's go baby… Let's go."

As we got about ten minutes from the club, she said, "Pull over, take a street and pull over, just pull over any where."

I then asked, "Are you okay honey, you're all right?"

She instantly replied, "I need you. Just pull over somewhere."

I then replied, "We're only twenty minutes from home honey."

She then raised over the console and began kissing me saying, "Stop the fucking car that's too long."

I then replied, "Okay, are you all right? What honey? We'll be home soon."

She then began pointing at an alley in perhaps the worst neighborhood you could imagine saying, "Just pull in there, I think I can come again. I have that feeling baby." She was thrusting her finger inside her, and pausing them occasionally rubbing them onto her clitoris.

Just as I told her "No, we can wait," She began taking her panties off and said, "John, I can come again, seriously I come again. I have to come again."

I squalled the tires as I whipped our SUV into this alley way. As I threw it into park, she continued thrusting her fingers into her vagina, saying "I'm so close baby." She then began further talking out of her head saying, "I'm so close, I'm so close baby. I need to come." I then began to become worried about her, thinking an orgasm was just an orgasm, but she was taking it to the next level, saying she needed / wanted to orgasm when she thought she could.

It made me think that she would potentially play with herself, and fuck whom ever was near just to climax, just to live it again.

After pulling into the alley, she jumped between the seats moved into the back as I promptly followed. As I got fully into the back, I once again began fingering her like I had done at the club. This went on for several minutes, with the exception of being in the back of our vehicle almost everything was the same. After several minutes I could tell she was almost becoming frustrated with herself, thinking she should have came by now.

It finally dawned on me there was something very different missing. I wasn't talking dirty to her. I kept rambling about her fucking another guy when she went orgasmic at the club. In an instant I began fingering her a bit more forcefully when I said, "We should have brought that guy with us."

Instantly I knew I was onto something. Tess, gasped and things began to change quickly. She then gasped, "Why?"

I replied, "If he was here, I might be still in the front seat watching you two fucking back here.?" That was it. I kept rambling this sort of thing for another minute or two when Tess, screamed and once again blew vaginal juice, during her second wildly powerful orgasm.

It quickly became apparent to me that for Tess to have a true orgasm, not only did I have to play with her pussy, I had to play with her mind.

Over the next couple of weeks Tess must have had a dozen orgasms, and now that we knew exactly how to give her one, we found ourselves running to the bedroom every chance we got. I also became a regular in the "Owners Box" where Tess worked.

The last time we did it however it became obvious that we were somehow going to have to deal with what we kept talking about, after all, we kept teasing one another about her playing around with another man.

One evening after her orgasm, and as we were fucking, I said to her, "You know, we keep talking about you being with another man, are we just going to keep talking about it?" Tess didn't reply at all, she just kept moving her hips and fucking me wildly as she gasped and grinned.

I continued asking when Tess replied, "Okay, I don't care how you arrange it, but you need to be the one to arrange it. If we are going to do this, I don't want to be the one who arranges for another mans penis to be inside me."

That seemed reasonable at the time. In fact, it was better that way. The last thing I wanted was to come home to Tess fucking a guy saying, "How's this Honey?" The minute it left her mouth I began wondering how I would do it, when I would do it, if I would do it.

Several days had past as Tess and I continued to mentally play with the notion of it. Just talking about it invariably caused us to have insanely wild sex. I began to wonder if this was good enough. Our sex lives had never been better, and yet she hadn't fucked another guy at all. Who was I kidding though, all we had been doing was feeding off the anticipation, which like anything else, plays out unless you actually do it. Which led me to the internet.

One Weekend as Tess flew out to visit her Mom, I found myself searching several sites that specialized in what we were flirting with. At first I felt weird searching for men who could possibly fuck Tess, but reasoned that this was a better alternative than walking up to a guy and asking, "Hey, like my wife? Wanna fuck her?"

I was actually shocked, almost relieved with how many thousands of people were into this. It made me feel a lot less weird about it. As I entered a search on one of the sites, within a hundred mile radius, again I was shocked with how many results came back.

There had to have been at least three-hundred profiles, all matching what I entered into my search, which I had struggled with a few times. When I say struggled, I mean the first time anyone goes this far with this type of fantasy, you begin to be faced with questions like, "Penis Size, Age, Race, etc." When only fantasizing, I never actually specified a lot of those questions in my mind, just envisioning a guy fucking her was always enough. Now though, it was like picking options on a car.

I've always considered myself to have an average sized penis, not extremely long, or extremely thick, but hell being married to Tess, none of that really mattered anyway. Her vagina so so wonderfully snug it wasn't an issue. Now that I was picking out a guy who would potentially be fucking her in front of me, it quickly became an issue. The more I searched the more my fantasy began to develop.

After sifting through hundreds of profiles, I had it narrowed down to around fifteen guys, all living between forty and fifty miles away. I sent messages to all of them and didn't get a single reply. Later that evening, I posted a few photos of Tess and blacked out her face from her nose up. There was no way you could identify who it was, but it was oh so easy to see what an amazing body she has.

I logged off a few minutes after creating our profile. Just before bed though, I thought I'd check the site back out and see if there had been any responses to Tess's photo's. It had been several hours and I knew they would be posted by this time. Just as soon as I logged onto the site, the first thing I noticed was that the mail box icon was flashing, and it said thirty-seven emails.

I naturally figured that most of it would be spam, but as it turns out not only did ten of the fifteen I narrowed down reply, twenty something others did too. I was actually feeling rather proud at this moment. Without a doubt though, Tess would have to be in the top three percent of all the women on this site, no matter how you did the search.

Of the ten that responded back to messages I had sent them, six had given instant messages, cell numbers, private emails, etc. I was once again shocked that people would be so free to give info to total strangers. Off the site, I began to have email conversation with several of them, and eventually after some trust built up slightly, I sent a complete photo of Tess and I. This about sent them through the roof with excitement. I thought at any moment they were all going to email me their resume or something.

My only concern was to find the most normal and clean one of the bunch, or at least narrow it down to the top three, and see which one could win out. I began asking very direct questions to all of them like, "How do you know you are clean? Have you been tested lately for sexually transmitted disease? Tess would like to see a full body shot, can you send one to insure you're not messing with the photo?" If felt bad about the last question, because Tess had no clue what I was doing. The more I asked the thinner the heard became, but that's exactly what I was trying to do.

Tess wouldn't be back for a week, which I figured would be plenty of time considering half these guys would have sent me their social security number if I had asked for it. I had already found out every thing I asked or wanted to know, and believe me they divulged lots of things I hadn't asked.

The questioning continued well into Sunday afternoon, when it was suggested by the two who remained in the race that we should meet somewhere like at restaurant or bar. Even if Tess had been back, I wouldn't have felt too good about that. I did however tell them the truth, that Tess was out of town until the following week, also mentioning that she had told me that if anything ever became of this it would be me who would have to arrange it.

Both guys had zero problem meeting me somewhere to discuss our thoughts and ideas on the subject, and also to screen out the possibility that anyone of us could be dealing with a psycho. Plus I am one thousand percent hetero, and I wanted to make double sure that neither of the guys had bi-sexual tendencies.

I met one guy on a Tuesday evening, and the other on a Thursday. With one of the guys, it was decided that maybe a couple of weeks from then, if Tess was okay with it, we could all meet at a hotel, get some drinks, and see what happens.

Tom, the guy I met and discussed things with on Thursday was quite a character. We spoke of spoke of a great many things, but most importantly we discussed a highly detailed plan of getting him and Tess together. He seemed very normal and to my amazement pulled out a medical document with a four week old test date, where he was screened for every type of sexually transmitted disease known, later telling me that in the lab where he worked it was routine.

I wasn't sure how Tess would take it that he was in perhaps his late forties / early fifties, but still very distinguished looking. It was obvious he had always taken great care of himself, but still, Tess is twenty-two and he was maybe fifty-two. It certainly wouldn't be the first time Tess danced for a guy this age or older, but most assuredly if they fucked, it would be the oldest guy she would have ever had intercourse with. Again though, he looked to be in better shape than the average twenty five year old guy, and in a rather selfish way, I was glad that he was the age he was because it was almost as if I was less threatening to my masculinity.

Now when I mentioned detailed plan earlier, I mean detailed. I finally confessed that Tess had no idea how I was going to pull this off, only that I was going to try to arrange it. I began to think that it might be best if this guy went to where Tess worked and without her knowing, tried to get something going in the Gold Room after hours, with me in the owners box. It didn't bother me that he knew where Tess worked. Ordinarily it would, but I knew a hundred times more about him, than he knew about Tess or I, so it seemed okay.

I went on to tell him about the Gold Room and how Tess and the girls would take guys back there for slightly more erotic dancing and even allow the guys put their hands on them somewhat. It's where the girls could supplement their incomes buy hundreds of dollars. I went on to elaborate how if he came in and made a visit next Saturday night, that he could tell Tess he wanted to have private lap dances and she would take him back to the gold room.

I felt guilty and excited all at the same time planning this, guilty that Tess wouldn't know it was happening until it was actually happening, but excited that this could be the nudge the fantasy needed to get started. I elaborated that once in the gold room if the time seemed right and she was being receptive to you touching her, try to get you fingers under her panties. Explaining that if he was successful with that, I would emerge from the Owner's Box room, tell her what we had cooked up, and hopefully things will roll from there. I told him to make sure to request to go to the Gold Room only after 1:30AM.

It wasn't at all uncommon for Tess to give a private dance that close to closing, and usually if she did, she would be the only dancer left in the place and was trusted to lock up. Since I'm always there with her when she gets off, it would also be perfectly normal for it to just be me, Tess, and who ever got the last dance left in the place at 2:00AM, because the door guy and bartenders always wanted to go home as soon as possible, and me being there made that possible for them. They didn't have to worry about one of the dancers being alone with a patron.

He was decidedly reluctant about it at first, not having met Tess, and most especially with her not knowing it would be going down. It didn't last long though, he knew that regardless of the risk, to possibly experience a woman of Tess's caliber at his age, was a once in a life time opportunity.

The more we drank the easier it became to speak about. At one point I told him straight up that if he hadn't doctored the photo's in any way, that he would probably be the largest cock Tess had ever experienced, further explaining that Tess had the tightest pussy I had ever experienced in my life time. This combination of statements had him extremely excited. He was yammering a hundred miles an hour after that buying all our drinks himself.

Before leaving that evening, I told him in the parking lot that although he had pretty solid proof that he was disease free, he needed to bring a condom because it was anyone's guess how it would truly go down. Elaborating that there was no guarantee of anything, it might end in sex, it might end in no sex. I explained that I would rather he have the condom and not need it than to need it and find her insist upon it as a condition of going through with it.

He emailed several times that week making sure every thing was still on for the coming Saturday, in which I assured him it was. Every time I spoke to Tess on the phone after arranging this I wanted to tell her, but couldn't. For some twisted reasoning I thought there was a better chance of it happening if it was spontaneous rather than robotically mapped out, and possibly even more erotic.

Tess flew back into town Friday at noon, and I picked her up at the airport. She was all smiles hugging and kissing me as if she had been gone for three months. The rest of the day was much like any other, however later that night I couldn't get my mind off what was quickly approaching. I kept debating as to whether to tell her, but always decided it was best just to see how it went. I do know that later that night Tess and I had wild sex, which was in some ways more rough than usual. I knew it was my anticipation of the next nights events.

Now keep in mind, it wasn't my original goal to pick a guy for her with a large cock, it's just how it turned out in this case. About the only thing I could compare it to was a can of Pledge I noticed earlier in the bath closet. He was at least eight and a half full inches and must have been two and three quarters or three inches in diameter. I still couldn't help but wonder though if he had manipulated the photo, but time would quickly tell.

The wettest I've ever felt Tess, I'm convinced she would still be challenged to take a fully erect cock of that size. All things considered though, and as horny as Tess became when I spoke dirty to her, I know she would try, and if she happened to get close to orgasm, she would find a way to take him. In many ways though, I hoped his cock was smaller than in the photos, because there was another side of me that didn't know how it would make me feel if Tess insanely got into it, or if his length or thickness enhanced her sexual pleasure in a way I might not ever be able to deliver.

As Saturday evening rolled around, I watched as Tess went through her routine. She always took a long shower, shaved her legs, and picked her under wear, bra and such. The anticipation of the unknown was so intense, I could barely speak without sounding like an idiot. Several times she asked, "Are you okay Baby, you seem nervous or tense."

Lying my ass off I would always reply, "Oh sure, yes, good shape here."

Tess had many sexy outfits to choose from. I never once picked one for her to wear, but this time found myself looking through them as she showered. I wanted to pick the sexiest of them all somehow. Eventually I grabbed a white very tight stretch dress that came to just below her ass. Even as I was carrying it to the bed, I was imagining it pulled up over her ass as he fucked her.

As Tess exited the shower, she said "Oh thanks sweetie, you picked me out a dress to wear. You've never done that before, that was sweet. This one must turn you on."

I quickly replied, "Oh you have no idea."

Tess drove to work like any other night and said, "I'll see you in a bit. Try to make it around midnight so I don't miss you so much." She gave me a kiss and off she went.

As soon as she pulled out of the drive way, I called Tom and said, "We'll, she off to work, we'll soon know if this is going to work."

He calmly replied, "Hey if it doesn't, at least we won't beat ourselves up for not trying."

I laughed and said, "Quite true. I will be getting there around midnight. You should probably get there around the same time. I will be at the far end of the bar as you come in the door, you'll see me."

It seemed like an eternity waiting for 11:30PM to roll around. I couldn't quite wait for exactly 11:30 so left a few minutes earlier. I arrived at the club, and shook hands with all those I had become so closely acquainted to. I soon gravitated to my end of the bar and pulled up my stool. Right away, I asked Mark the bartender to pour me a double shot of Wild Turkey. He chuckled and said, "Not like you John, what's the occasion?"

I simply replied, "Oh just feel like getting some alcohol in me."

I began to wonder if Tom had backed out, because as 12:20AM rolled around he was still no where to be seen, and at the rate I was slamming shots, it would be a wonder if I'd recognize him if it took much longer.

Just as I was about to write the whole thing off, I seen him come through the door and wait for his change as he paid his cover charge. I must have described my spot quite well, because he came straight to me. As he did, we shook hands like long lost Army buddies and I bought him a beer. I on the other hand continued slamming Wild Turkey.

Tess came over several times and happened to notice me drinking. I told her pretty much the same thing I told mark, when she gave a funny signal on top of the bar. After she gave the signal, I watched as Mark walked to the liquor well and sneakily poured liquor in a glass and splashed it with coke.

Tess whispered to me explaining that all the girls have a hand signal for a drink. The owner allowed them to drink in moderation but not to order in front of customers, so that was their little way around it, plus all the girls really tipped out Mark at the end of the night substantially, so he didn't hesitate to take care of them.

At around 1:25AM, Tess came over to me, and I could tell she was getting a slight buzz. I on the other hand was getting pleasantly drunk. As she got to me, I said "Hey Baby, Tom here has been bragging on you all night, and was hoping he could see what the Gold Room was all about."

Tess smiled real big and jokingly said so that Tom could hear, "What are you my Gold Room pimp now?" We all laughed a good one, when she finally said "It's pretty late, but I suppose I could. By the way, in case he hasn't told you, he's my husband. But don't worry, he's my very cool and understanding husband. Not one time did he ever say I couldn't continue dancing."

Tom said, "That's great. You must really like it too though right?"

She smiled and said, "It keeps me in good shape, and until I graduate from college, it's the best money to be made. I was doing this when John and I met."

Tess and Tom were having such an in-depth conversation about mine and Tess's relationship, I began to wonder if Tom might eventually say, "Oh you two are too nice a couple for us to do this," and walk.

I finally asked Mark for another Wild Turkey double, and hopped off the stool and insinuated that I was making for the Gold Room. As I did, Tess took the queue and told Tom to go in and take his beer she would be in in a few minutes. The few minutes was always my time with Tess in the Owners Box. Oh how very different this time was though.

I left to go first, and hurried to get into the Owners Box, not more than 20 seconds after getting in, I watched from the two way mirror, as Tess led Tom in and sat him on the couch. I then heard her say, "I'll be right back. I'm just going to duck in the dressing room here and freshen up. Sit tight don't go anywhere."

Tom rather nervously said, "No problem, take your time, I'll be right here."

Tess then turned a in seconds entered the room. She looked so incredibly hot. I was so focused on everything about her, from her cute tanned feet, to her highly glossed lip stick, to her matching fingernail and toenail polish, her gorgeous tanned legs and sexy heels. She was stunning.

As soon as she got to me, unlike most times before when I'd say something cute to her, this time I said nothing. I just immediately pulled her dress up over her ass and as we kissed, I pushed her panties half way down her thighs. With in seconds I had my two middle fingers thrusting inside her and immediately began saying some pretty outlandish things. I had always said sexual innuendos in the past eluding to her fucking other men, but this time I was medicated with Wild Turkey, and was on the edge of hundreds of fantasies all culminating into this very real event.

I began saying things like, "Imagine he's eight inches deep inside you Baby. Imagine me watching him fuck your brains out as I stroke my cock. Dam it would be so erotic if you came all over him as he fucked you hard."

She was intensely getting into what I was saying, twice as fast as other times we began like this. I was also fingering her with twice the purpose it seemed. Again, I didn't start with innuendos, I started with vivid talk of fucking a guy.

This went on for a couple of minutes, when she grabbed my arm like she always did that last minute before having her magnum orgasm. It was at that point that I removed my fingers from her and began taking her panties completely off of her. She instantly looked at me and said, "John, my God I was so close. Why are you taking my panties off? I know you want me to tease you and we talked about playing around a little, but not here."

I quickly rebutted, "Baby, were the only ones left in this building, and it's just playing a bit. Just maybe let me watch him finger you. That would drive me out of my mind Baby.

She nervously began biting her lip and fidgeting when she finally said, "We'll see. I don't know. I will make sure everyone out front is gone, but I'm not swearing to anything."

She wanted to put her panties back on either way, but I convinced her to go along with it. As she left the room, she apologized to him for keeping him waiting there for several minutes. Before going over to him, she told him "One sec," as she opened the door leading back into the club. She quickly trotted back into the Owners Box, ran over to me and said all the music is off and the lights are off on the far end, still though John I'm not sure if I can handle a guy fingering me where I work. I love you and will admit this has all been very exciting, but messing around at work wasn't what I had in mind when we talked about possibly experimenting. Just know, I can't promise anything. Besides, he's old enough to be my Grandpa."

I kind of chuckled and replied, "Just think, you'll be rocking your husbands world and an old mans at the same time."

She got on her tip toes, gave me a peck on the cheek and murmured, "This is crazy, this is crazy…"

She left the Owners box for the last time and had pulled her dress well down past her ass. I was wondering how she would dance or straddle him without it completely exposing her pussy. There was always a mix of very thumping dance music in the Gold Room, but this time I watched as Tess walked over and turned it down half way. You could still easily hear it, but it wasn't thumping like it normally was.

I think it was Tess making sure I could hear her if she needed me to. As Tess walked back towards him she began moving in such an incredibly sexy way. Just as she got in front of him, she dipped down kind of low as she took both hands up to her head pushing her hair around. She was putting about twice the amount of sexy in this particular dance than any other I had ever seen.

She danced like this for about a minute, when suddenly she put her right knee down on the couch beside his legs, and slowly raised her left knee up and placed it to the right side of his legs. As she did this, her dress stretched and raised up exposing her crotch. Tess was moving in a very erotic humping motion with her tits in his face and her ass arched out towards me.

The view of her ass and pussy was unbelievable, especially the way she was grinding her hips. Tom had his hands on her waist as she moved in this sexual fucking motion. She continued this for about twenty seconds when Tom slowly slid his hands down her hips and completely on her ass. As she slowly grinded her ass in the most carnal fucking motion ever, Tom began kind of rhythmically squeezing and spreading her ass cheeks.

I wasn't sure how far it would go what so ever. I know that Tom was going for total intercourse, and Tess pretty much told me that she had a problem with him even fingering her. Already it had become so intense I was about to pass out. He continued squeezing at her ass for about a half a minute, when I watched him remove his right hand, slowly move it under Tess, and between her legs. I was in erotic shock as I watched.

Within seconds I watched as Tom's middle finger appeared over Tess's pussy. He fumbled for a second or two getting his finger between her pussy lips, but as soon as he hit her slick vagina, he slowly plunged his finger completely inside her. By this time, I had my pants half way down my thighs as I watched his soaked finger slowly fuck her beautiful pussy.

I had become on an erotic high. I remembered telling Tom the first night I met him that once he got his finger inside her, I would come out and see if I could take it to the next level. However, I hadn't counted on Tess being so adamant about not experimenting at work.

I sat watching and was engrossed in the most intense voyeuristic cock stroking episode of my life, but knew I had to do something. I was more sexually worked up than at any point in my life, which is probably why I insanely did what I was about to do.

I quickly pulled my pants back up with my cock facing straight up, barely getting my pants buttoned from it. I then walked out of the Owners Box, shirt still completely un-tucked and out of breath. Tess didn't immediately see me. I walked up behind her and she jumped as I startled her, uttering frantically, "Oh no, What Baby, what?"

Just as she got the last word out, I began kissing her from behind and squeezing her tits as I pulled her to me. I could see out of the corner of my eye that Tom was slowly unbuttoning and taking his pants down. Tess began mumbling as I continued kissing her, "John… Baby… Um… what are we doing? Is there something I need to know here?" I just kept kissing her saying nothing. I then took my right hand and pulled her face back towards me as I kissed her neck.

In doing this, I wanted a chance to see the full size of Tom's cock, while trying to shield Tess from seeing it. As he pushed his pants down just far enough to pull his cock out, I got a sinking feeling. Tom reached in and pulled out his erect penis, and if anything the photos he posted of himself didn't do it justice. It was incredibly thick, and had huge veins running all over it. The head of his cock was equally large and very prominent. As he got his cock completely out, he then scooted his pants down slightly more and reached in, pulling out his nuts and scrotum. Everything about his male genitals was oversized.

I then softly grabbed both sides of Tess's face and said, "Trust me Baby, just trust me… Will you trust me?"

She wrinkled her forehead in an exaggeratedly worried look and after a few seconds just nodded her head yes. As she did, I softly told her, "Just close your eyes Baby. It's okay… close your eyes." She hesitated for a brief second and then finally closed them.

As soon as she did, I knelt to one knee, and grabbed her ass cheeks in my hand. I glanced at Tom and gave a get ready look. I then leaned over slightly looking at Tess's pussy. I placed both hands on her beautiful ass with my thumbs on the outside edge of her pussy lips and spread them as far apart as they would go, which appeared half as wide as the head of his cock. As I did, Tom seen exactly what I was doing. He grabbed his cock with his right hand, and scooted further down.

When the head of his cock was aimed directly at Tess's vaginal opening, I barely began pulling Tess towards the head of his cock. She sensed what I was doing as she consciously went with it. With in a second the head of his cock made contact with Tess's slick wet spread open vagina. Just as I could see that half the head of his cock was spreading her vaginal opening, I raised back up and moved her chin towards me and once again began kissing her from behind.

As I did, I moved my hands to the top of her hips and slowly began to apply downward pressure. Immediately Tess began gasping with her mouth wide open. Her gasps were driving me crazy. I began applying more and more pressure. As I did, I began feeling Tom spread her ass cheeks. It wasn't until around the second minute of this that I slowly began to feel her moving her ass without me pressing down. They weren't long strokes, maybe only two to three inch strokes.

As she began doing this I started hearing Tom moaning as loud as she was gasping. I then began whispering in her ear, "You like the size of his cock Baby? Is it filling you up?" Tess didn't say a word at first, she just continued to moan and forcefully exhale with every inward stroke of his thick cock.

After a few seconds of me continually whispering in her ear, she began moaning and whispering, "Maybe we should get a condom… " As she began saying it, I once again began pushing at her hips. It was apparent that even after a minute or more she was still only taking about half if him inside her.

I began applying much more downward pressure on her. As I did, she began to wale and scream. Tom had also begin to upward thrust in unison with her downward movement as he had a firm grip on her ass cheeks. Around a half minute into this I could feel that Tess was taking him in completely, and there were much more long and full movements.

I began whispering into Tess ear once more saying, "I love watching you fuck Baby. I can't wait to watch him shoot his thick semen deep in your pussy. Do you want that? You want his all of his sperm in your pussy… " You want that? You want me to watch him fill you with cum? Do you want his semen inside you?"

After at least a minute of saying these type things, I one last time asked, "Do you want his sperm inside you?"

Up to this point she had only suggested perhaps a condom, but from out of the blue she strained trying to keep her voice down, yelping, "Do you want him to come inside me? You decided Honey. It's okay baby, I know it's what you want. I'm going to let him."

They continued fucking like wild when I grabbed her face and slowly pulled her back to me kissing her and murmuring, "When he starts to come force him all the way inside you."

We began kissing wildly as she gasped and screamed. She finally uttered, "Okay." She then gave a half coherent smile and said, "I hope we don't regret this."

I once again knelt to one knee and my heart just about skipped a beat. I couldn't get over how stretched and intensely erotic it looked as the veins on his cock would slide and disappear inside her as she rode up and down on his thick cock.

His cock was glistening and drenched with Tess, as she was taking his entire shaft with ease now. Just as I had originally feared, It was obvious that she was in a sexual trance from his size and with how it consumed her pussy. I had never heard her come close to the moaning and strained screams which were coming from her. It didn't make sense with how tight she was with me, but there she was moving her ass in unison with his upward thrusts. I couldn't imagine what this must have felt like for this guy as the head of his cock plowed through her petite vaginal canal. What an ego trip it must be to have a woman forcing the last inch of your cock into her vagina as she screamed.

Even the top of his scrotum was glistening with Tess's over abundance of vaginal juice. With every powerful and stretching stroke his nuts would draw tightly up into his sack, and I must say that every time they did I wondered how much sperm they had produced and how many millions would be swimming their way through Tess's cervix and filling her uterus. As I knelt there just a couple of feet from their sexual intercourse, I was finally able to see vividly what was causing the moans and screams.

With every downward thrust from Tess, she would pause for just a split second and then forcefully flex downward to shove the last inch of his cock inside her. They were moving like a perfectly tuned machine. Basically he was maxed out inside her and she was having to put her body weigh into it to force the last inch into her. I could only imagine what the felt like on the head of his cock.

I watched this for a couple minutes more when I noticed Tess sharply and sporadically begin jerking her hips. She did this for about fifteen seconds all the while her screams became closer together and more vocal, when finally she violently jerked her hips downward two or three times and began straining intensely as she dug her fingernails into Tom's arms. Her entire body began to quake and jerk, when finally she let out the wildest pent up and strained gasp I had ever heard.

As she let out her possessed strained scream, I instantly began to see fluid running down Tom's cock and onto his nuts in rhythmic gushes. Tom immediately began groaning like he had just become possessed and simply shoved as hard and deeply as he could. He began moaning wildly saying, "Oh my God, Oh fuck, Keep coming baby, keep coming, Oh my God I've never felt anything like it… Oh fuck… " I knew he was feeling around his cock, the same thing I felt around my two fingers when Tess began to orgasm.

When she comes, not only does she have a real female ejaculation, her vagina begins to rhythmically constrict and pulse. It must have been sending this guy into completely uncharted levels of sexual feeling.

After a minute into Tess having her orgasm, He then began straining wildly as he held Tess's ass, when he gave about five or six final thrusts, and went freakishly rigid. The way the veins were standing up on his neck and forehead, I thought he would have a stroke.

He held rigid like that for about six or seven seconds, holding his breath and straining forcefully to hold his cock in at its deepest, that he began to shake. After about that seventh second, he let out an animalistic roaring release. Every few seconds after that he would withdraw about an inch then strain once again with the same roar as he squeezed and pushed on Tess's ass.

Just a few times of him slamming that last inch inside Tess and holding it is all it took before thick semen began to appear between his nuts and the outside rim of Tess's pussy. Tess was like a rag doll with the fact that she was practically spent from all the physical straining she had put forth during her orgasm and the fact that he was violent shooting his seed as deep inside her as possible. I couldn't imagine what was going through her mind when that first shot of semen exploded point blank against her reproductive organs. It was surreal knowing she was being inseminated by another man, and that with every convulsive jolt from his cock, she was given millions of his sperm which she would be carrying inside her for days.

It seemed like it would never end. As he forcefully jerked and half thrust his hips, it became the most intensely erotic thing in the world to see how much of his semen was sticking and clinging between his nuts and Tess's ass and pussy. Every time he would shove inside her more semen would push from her. At one point as he began to wind down, Tess slowly began to raise up about five or six inches off his cock and then slowly glide back down onto him.

This caused massive semen leakage which her tightly stretched pussy then acted as a squeegee as it swiped all the semen down to the base of his cock and then smashed between their gentiles. When Tess would slowly glide back down taking him effortlessly all the way inside her now, she began to slowly move her hips slightly back and forth with him fully inside her, something she could have never done before he shot his entire load inside her. As she did this it was driving him up the wall. Having just completely finished shooting every jet of his seed in Tess's vagina, the sensation of what she was doing was almost too much.

They sat there like that for several minutes, sometimes he would give a quick jolting short thrust, almost involuntary and as if trying to get that one last sperm inside her. Tess, when there was absolutely no ejaculation left in either of them, slowly began to come off of his cock. As she came completely off him I watched as his sloppy wet cock fell back against his stomach, and as her vagina remained gaped opened. I then watched as it slowly close back almost to it's original look, but what normally would be a small hole leading to her inner vagina, was now opaquely creamed and open the size of a nickel as she leaked.

However, I thought most of his semen got worked out of her as she slowly fucked him after his ejaculation, at least so much leaked from her I would have certainly thought so. But, as Tess raised up and got her balance on her high heel shoes, and the fact that her legs were half asleep for the position she maintained while they fucked, I watched a thick and stretched glob of semen drip and stretch from her pussy and down her inner right thigh. She didn't notice or feel it right away being that it was her exact body temperature having just exited her vagina.

But, when she began to fully get her balance and straighten her posture up, it released more of his seed from her and she began to feel it squishing between her thighs and seen some of it on the inside of her calf. I had actually brought Tess's panties out in my pocket. As she began for the Owners Box, I said I have your panties baby if that's what you were going for.

She smiled in an absolutely exhausted manor, grabbed them from me, as she stepped into them and pulled them tightly up to her pussy. She then looked at Tom as she scooted her dress down over her ass, and said "I don't want a tip, I don't want anything, It's just time for you to go. Just untwist the deadbolt out front, and you'll be able to get out."

Tom sensing that Tess might be feeling a sense of slight regret wasted no time leaving and did exactly what Tess told him. Tess then slowly walked to the couch and practically fell down and onto her back, putting her forearms over her eyes. She wasn't saying anything. For me this was bad because I still had lots of playing I still wanted to do, and was seemingly as if she was going through some deep regret.

Almost immediately, I walked to her and knelt to my knees beside the couch and lifted her arms from her face and said, "What's wrong Baby?"

She kind of canted her head slightly raising her eyebrows and replied ",I don't know John, where should I begin? By my count, we've just about wrecked every marriage vow there is. Let's see, I have another mans semen inside me right now, and as I was getting my brains screwed out my husband diligently watched. Um, my husband also arranged to have a guy fuck the hell out of me whose dick was gigantic, Oh I don't know, maybe we'll find out I'm pregnant, How'd that be? Would that a huge turn on too?"

I'm sure she was trying to make a profound point, but the more she spoke of it, regardless of how condescending she made it sound, The more I began to again get incredibly aroused from it. I had been close to ejaculation a hundred times as I watched them fuck, but still hadn't came yet. My cock was leaking pre-seminal fluid like a drippy faucet as my nuts ached.

She continued to speak of it when I leaned down and began kissing her. As I did, I reached down and slid my left hand under the bottom of her dress and instantly I began to feel slickness between her thighs. My fingers finally made it to her panties, and I was floored with how they were already drenched with come. Her panties were a thin see-through material and as I stared I noticed that the crotch was already glistening with semen that had leaked into the crotch.

As I fingered her, It only took a few seconds before I effortlessly slid three of my fingers inside her warm vagina. I was so turned on by how she remained slightly stretched. I began fingering her wildly with all three fingers. The drenched sloppy sounds of her vaginal juice and his semen was mind blowing.

After a very short time of doing this, I spun her around and pulled at her panties from both sides of her hips and within an instant had my pants off. The sight of his semen sticking in tiny white sticky streams from the crotch of her panties to her pussy and ass rendered me speechless. When I knelt back down, I held her legs by her ankles and had her completely spread eagle. As I did, I slowly leaned forward with both hands still on her ankles and touched the head of my cock to her pussy.

The warmth of her slightly gaped open vagina took my breath away. It's actually amazing some of the things running through my head at this very moment. I actually just paused, thinking that this was about to feel unlike any other time Tess and I had sex. Mentally it was going to feel quite different because I knew my cock was significantly less than Tom's, and for sure it would be different physically. After all this was the absolute first time my cock would enter Tess with her over flowing with another mans semen, not to mention that the cock that injected it into her had also stretched her somewhat.

Just as Tess asked, "What Honey? What's wrong?"

I very slowly began to lean into her vagina with my cock. I kept expecting it to firmly surround my cock but as I continued to push, I was effortlessly going inside her with all I had. Tess was still gasping, but I couldn't help wonder if perhaps some of it was just for show at this point. Before I knew it, I had pressed in with all my might and marveled at how different she felt. I'm not sure why, but that too turned me on in a wild way.

I began slamming myself against Tess, and she now seemed to be genuinely panting and yelping. It wasn't until I began rambling that she turned into an animal. I began repeating things like, "He really pumped you full of his come didn't he Baby? You liked his huge cock didn't you baby? We'll have to invite him over a few times a week to stretch your pussy Tess, and give you a fresh supply of his sperm." I was talking like the most foul mouthed porn producer on the planet… and it was driving her sexually insane.

The more I spoke, the wilder Tess got. Even she began saying things that started to drive me wild like, "Oh God yes Baby, I want him. It felt incredible when he exploded inside me." We were both feeding so intensely off of one another's verbal mind fuck, Tess finally came with me in her vagina for the first time. I would like to say that I let her get all the way through her orgasm, but I think I began to come the instant I felt her vagina rhythmically constrict. I think we both just about blacked out from the experience.

We lay there like that for at least five minutes, not wanting it to end.

Tess and I finally made it back home that Sunday morning and through out the day, even after Tess took a shower, I would manage to slip my fingers in her pussy, and not sure if it was my imagination or not, but she always felt incredibly slick and slightly stretched. Without a doubt though towards the end of the week she and both were getting back to normal. We must have made love five times a day from Sunday to Wednesday. It was still very strong in our minds. But as the new weekend approached, we began to loose our sexual steam. In an phrase, we had fucked each other to exhaustion.

Over the next few weeks Tess and I had inadvertently discovered two things. One, we both had a strong sexual appetite for talking dirty to one another, and two, it made her strongly orgasm. With my work, I often found myself having to travel. Tess and I always took much advantage of my homecoming.

Once upon my return, I walked in the house and found her spread-eagle on the couch with her pussy soaking wet. A million things ran through my mind, but I couldn't help fantasize that she had just been fucked by someone. As she lay there, I threw my bags down and began taking my pants off as I walked closer when I seen her toy and some KY Intense lubricant on the floor by the leg of the coffee table.

I knew she was trying to say welcome home and giving me a treat like she had done once before, but I figured this time I would spice my fantasy up by saying "Did he just leave? Looks like he just got done fucking you."

She gave me a shocked look, but quickly deduced where I was taking it when she replied "Yes, I'm sorry baby. I didn't know you'd be home so soon. It was just some guy I brought home and fucked all night."

I quickly replied, "It doesn't look like he wore a condom."

She laughed and said, "I tried to make him, but he forced himself inside me. After a while, I gave up and I took his come inside me again and again."

As she said it, I positioned my cock between her pussy lips and thrust with all my strength. As I did, I slammed all the way inside her with one forceful thrust.

Tess screamed and began talking completely out of her head. She began with, "Oh yeah baby. I didn't mean to fuck him honey. I just thought you'd like it and I really wanted to be fucked."

At this point I wasn't sure if she was still teasing me or not. Either way though, it was driving me erotically insane. I began asking "How many times did he come in you?"

She gasped and replied "Three times since last night. I begged him to come inside me."

As she continued repeating that, I began the strongest orgasm of my life up to this moment. The full body orgasm wouldn't stop.

I think it freaked Tess out as she said half way through it, "Oh my God, baby."

I gasped "It's okay, it's okay honey. It's okay."

Tess lit up as I completely finished saying, "John, I've never seen you carry on like that. You were straining so hard honey." She continued "I was just trying to get you worked up baby, but Wow."

After several minutes of catching my breath, I confessed "Damn, even though I knew it wasn't true, what you were saying drove me insane. I've never came so hard in my life, but I guess I'm glad none of it's true. Is it?"

She laughed pulling me deep inside her and said, "Of course it's not true sweetheart, I was just trying to talk dirty. See, it doesn't just work on me, it works on you too."

I then replied "Yes, but it's pretty unusual what turns us on, isn't it? I never dreamed I would watch my wife fuck a guy, not to mention take his semen inside her."

She giggled and said with a joking wide eyed expression, "Yes silly, it turns us on because it's so taboo and wrong, you know, forbidden fruit. We stumbled into things with that guy Tom, and didn't have time to think it through, or at least I hope that wasn't some planned thing."

I quickly replied, "Oh no, that just happened, but you have to admit it was something that neither of us ran from."

She looked at me as she grabbed both sides of my face and said, "I love you more than you know. I would never hurt you. I would kill myself before I did anything you didn't approve of." She then giggled and said "Just be careful how much you approve of. We just have to be smarter than our fantasies."

I quickly agreed.

Months went by and I purposely shied away from some of the things we had been doing. I made it a point to try to have as normal sexual encounters with Tess as possible. There was no doubt it was becoming mundane, but she stayed with it, continuing to tell me how much she loved me, etc.

The problem was, she hadn't gone orgasmic since the last time we spoke like porn stars. In fact she began to withdraw slightly, not dramatically, but I could tell it became just intercourse.

A few weeks later the 4th of July roll around and we found ourselves at a huge party in the neighborhood. Tess and I both got quite drunk, which if we hadn't who knows. At this party, we were the brag of the group "Oh what a beautiful couple, A match made in heaven, you two were meant for each other, etc."

It wasn't until around one in the morning on the 5th that I began to think we should get back to the house. Tess was ready to fall over. There were only about five people still outside when I told three guy's perhaps nineteen or twenty "Tell Ron and Sharon thanks for a great party."

As I said it, one of the young men pressed a button on a CD boom box and said "Please one dance Tess?"

Now like I had said before, Tess was hammered and this guy was perhaps a sophomore in college. Not a big deal in that Tess was twenty five, but there is a huge difference between a nineteen year old and a twenty five year old in maturity alone, not to mention there was a lot of alcohol playing into it.

Tess began to giggle and say "No I have to go, it's late."

As we walked, he continued to follow us into a corridor on the side of the house as we walked toward our home, when in his drunkenness he playfully grabbed Tess by the waist and said "Don't go, don't go, stay a while longer."

Without fail I would always manage to get Tess worked up with the raunchiest talk imaginable. The one thing I began to notice was that she began giving back the same caliber erotic talk. About two weeks after our original encounter with Tom, Tess began to almost surpass my erotic speak with her own.

One evening as we played around in the living room, we began our little escapade much as we always did when Tess shocked the hell out of me. She leaned back on the couch and began thrusting her hips against my fingers, when she said panting "What if you came home one evening and found a guy fucking me right here as you walked in?"

Totally caught off guard, I replied, "Oh shit, I don't know."

She continued panting and really fucking my fingers asking "What if I had one guy inside me and another guy in my mouth?"

I was so shocked and turned on at the same time, I just went with it. I began asking, "Then what?"

She began, "You'd be standing in the kitchen watching as the guy fucking me shot his semen deep inside me." She continued as she began to stare at me with her beautiful eyes and mischievous grin, "That would turn the guy on in my mouth so much, he would push his dick into my throat and as he came I would swallow it."

As she was saying it, I positioned myself against her pussy and said, "Wow, I'm not sure I could handle that right away as I slowly pushed inside her." I very slowly began pushing inside her and began to notice that she thought she might have went too far with it. I was almost afraid to let her know what a huge turn on it was, because up to this point, she was wanting to please me so much, I couldn't tell how much was just fantasy and how much was a possibility.

Tess began to say "You know I'm only trying to turn you on don't you? It's just fantasy sweetheart."

I didn't say anything right away, and she continued to slightly moan, but with a slightly worried look.

As I got all the way inside her, I leaned down and we began to wildly kiss when I leaned over to her ear and said, "Just don't miss any birth-control pills."

She then gave a mouth half opened surprised grin saying, "Okay. It's just fantasy though remember."

I replied "I know, but, well."

She began pulling me deep inside her and spreading wide when she said, "Just tell me what you want, you know you want to tell me."

That too was a serious curve ball in that I had no idea what she thought I was about to say. Not having a clue, I began probing saying, "You know what I want honey."

She replied "Yes, but I want to hear you say it."

Still not knowing absolutely, I asked "When are we going to do it? I want it to be soon." In my mind, I knew she figured I was going to say I wanted her to fuck Tom again, and she was ready to say yes, but didn't want to be the one to say it.

I repeated it asking, "When are we going to do it?"

Just as the last word left my mouth, she replied "I don't know."

By this time, I was so turned on, and my curiosity was so peaked, I didn't really care what she was talking about. She obviously though what ever it was, it was something I really wanted. Dieing to know, I said "I don't know, other people manage to make it happen, why can't we. We'll just get online and make it happen." I continued, still thinking we were talking about finding a guy asking "Are you sure you're okay with it?"

She absolute blew my mind when she replied, "I guess I am, one guy, three guys, five guys, what would it really matter at that point as long as it turns you on?"

That's quite another story…

-----------------------------

   Series:New Year's, Risk and Reward
   Author:newbie2008
   Teaser:A couple takes huge risk, but emotions take over
 Category:Loving Wives
      URL:http://www.literotica.com/s/new-years-risk-and-reward
Published:2009-01-25
Somehow I believe when a sexual fantasy is overly planned it takes much of the thrill and excitement out of it, at least I believe that now. The experience my wife and I had last New Year's Eve was anything but planned and the thrill of being only feet away, watching other men have her completely, was more excitement than most humans can handle… When utterly unplanned.

Last December, while visiting a friend of my wife's, we found ourselves being invited to a New Year's Eve party at one of the finest hotels in Florida. Kristen and I have never been into the large party scene, usually preferring a small gathering of friends on such an occasion. Not that we don't know how to party, or like to party, we just felt that a crowd of one thousand was no longer a party it was a "Look at me" convention.

After a great deal of begging from my wife's friend, Kristen finally told her that we would go. Her friend was very relieved in that she felt obliged to go and would know almost no one there. She couldn't stop thanking us.

Days later my wife Kristen began making plans for the big night. Still two weeks away, she began going to the tanning bed, which is something she hadn't done in years because of how bad it is for the skin, but explained that it was the first big party we had ever been to and she wasn't going without a tan. It didn't end there though, she began shopping for the perfect shoes, got online and ordered a new outfit, and later had her finger and toenails professionally manicured. I have to say she became more and more stunning with every day.

Even before prepping and dolling herself up for this party she was hot in anyone's book. At thirty-two, she can always turn more heads than most twenty-one year old women, even on a bad day. She was consistently being taken for a woman in her mid-twenties.

I think what most men always noticed first were her perfect legs and ass. When I say perfect, I mean when she wore shorts or a bikini they looked airbrushed and flawlessly shaped. Since the day I met her, twelve years ago, she has always been a petite 5' 2", 107 lb brunette with lovely green eyes and a smile that lights up a room. I'm thankful every day that she takes so much pride in her appearance, and that she's mine at all.

At around 6:00pm the evening of the thirty-first, we both began getting ready for the big night. It goes without saying men get ready light years before women. True to form, I was ready two hours before she was, but stayed in the room working on the computer, chit-chatting with her as she put on her makeup and such. I'm not sure how many men enjoy watching their wives get dressed, but I always loved watching Kristen get dressed or undressed.

I especially loved what she was wearing this particular evening. She began with putting on her top which was a long sleeve, thin, tight, black sweater that was actually what she call's a "one piece", being that it was not only a sweater, it was her underwear that snapped at the crotch. She loved wearing that type of top saying that it felt so comfortable, but she also knew that it drove me nuts when she walked around the house with nothing but that on.

She then pulled up a zipped-from-the-side, reserved, yet very sexy plaid skirt that came three quarters of the way up her thighs. It very much accentuated her beautiful rear end.

Finally, she sat on the side of the bed making a silly face at me as if to suggest that the skirt was cutting into her as she put on her shoes.

Now most men probably don't think feet can be all that sexy, but then they haven't seen Kristen's. I couldn't take my eyes off her feet and legs as she put on these very hot four inch heels with a one half inch strap above the ankles and another just above her toes.

When she stood up and began turning and looking into the mirror with her hands on her hips, I was floored with how hot she looked. She was so gorgeously tanned and her outfit complimented her body perfectly. After asking me a thousand times for reassurance if she looked okay, and my replying over and over that she looked amazing, we hopped in the car and off we went.

After the valet took my keys upon arriving, we began walking toward the door when, within seconds, her friend yelled out, "Kristen." After scanning the ocean of people at the entrance, we spotted her waving her hand wildly. I kept walking, but Kristen and her buddy began doing the woman prance toward one another and hugged as if they hadn't seen each other in years.

Being the eternal optimist I figured I could still have a good time and perhaps even recoup most of the $80 we spent per ticket at the free bar, which I began working on immediately. After only thirty minutes or so, and a couple of drinks later, Kristen and her friend got the itch to dance, but I wasn't ready to wade into the ocean of people on the dance floor. I must admit it was large enough for three hundred people, but it looked like seven hundred already had the idea to dance before Kristen.

They tugged on me for a minute or so when they finally said, "Fine, I guess we women will have to improvise and dance by ourselves."

I grinned and replied, "Yes, yes, you two go ahead, I would just get in the way. Let me have some more fun juice and I'll get out there."

Kristen just smiled and playfully wrinkled her nose sticking out her tongue, and off they went. As I turned to the bar and ordered another vodka tonic, I glanced back and did a double take as I marveled at how incredibly sexy she looked walking away from me toward the dance floor. She couldn't help but shake her cute rear-end. It was just that natural sexy way she walked.

They stayed out there for two songs and halfway through the second song I began to notice two black guys working their way toward Kristen and Jill; you know the type of guys, the ones who went to the dance floor alone hoping to walk off of it with a hook up.

Kristen and her friend Jill just ignored them as they danced facing each other, when the two guys began to split off, with one behind Kristen and the other behind her buddy. Toward the end of the song, the one behind Kristen leaned over and said something to her. She just smiled, rolled her eyes, and turned back toward her friend. As the song ended, he once again leaned over saying something to her and she again smiled saying something and nodding her head in a yes manner.

As she walked back toward me, I gave a funny face raising my eyebrows and asked as she walked up, "Do we have an admirer?"

She chuckled replying, "Oh, it would seem so wouldn't it?"

I laughed and said, "Let me guess. Damn you look good baby. Are you here with anyone?"

Her eyes got big in a silly way as she replied, "Oh you're good. You must have a miracle ear sir. But seriously, that is almost exactly what was said. He was very polite though, I didn't have to put my rude on."

We stood there for a while longer having another drink and a shot, and I could tell Kristen was beginning to feel a decent buzz. She rarely drinks at all, but it's very obvious when she does. She begins to yammer away and gets fidgety, not being able to stand still for three seconds straight. It's very cute to watch.

As we continued to stand there, a blaring dance beat began playing as Kristen and her friend Jill instantly began doing a joking rendition of dirty dancing with each other. It only lasted for a few seconds, but it was smoking hot and I noticed several men smile and glue their eyes to it. I've learned not to be the jealous type over the years because if I were, I would be in the seventh circle of hell with how many men stare at my wife on a daily basis.

After their little tease, and spiking perhaps a dozen men's testosterone levels, Kristen walked up to me and put her arms around my neck and gave me a very sweet kiss. Afterwards, she said in a cute mischievous way, "Let's do another shot."

I was getting that good comfortable buzz, somewhere between perfect and, "If five drinks feel this good five more will feel even better." I smiled at her for a second or two and replied, "Ok, you talked me into it."

We all three threw another one back and then ordered a regular mixed drink. Before the thumping loud song ended, they once again begged me to go out and dance, but again I just wasn't ready to wade through that crowd, and dance on the fringe of this enormous packed dance floor.

This time they didn't beg nearly as much, they just waited for the next song to begin when Kristen gave me a kiss, a cute smile, and off they went. I continued hanging around the bar small talking with other guys who were probably there solo. After a few minutes I turned to order drinks for the girls so they would have one waiting on them when they got done dancing, and a guy quickly said, "Just get those with mine," and threw down a ten dollar tip. Even though it was a free bar, I thought it was very nice of this fellow because it would save me at least a ten minute wait.

I thanked him instantly and after a few seconds realized he and his buddy were the two guys that were trying to dance with Kristen and her friend earlier. They seemed like pretty nice guys as we spoke and joked a bit. After several minutes, he asked, "Is that your wife? I promise you I'm not trying to pick up on her, especially after she told me on the dance floor that she was married."

I quickly replied, "Yes, that's my baby Kristen."

To my surprise he began saying that he thought he recognized her from the University of Tennessee and that is what he was trying to ask her on the dance floor, but she brushed him off telling him she was married and not interested. He told me he very much respected that and went on to say that he was somewhat embarrassed and should have waited to ask after she was done dancing. He mentioned that she and two other women from a U of T sorority spoke at his fraternity about drug abuse and help for addiction.

I was floored because, not only was she an alumnus of the University of Tennessee, she headed a drug abuse prevention group on campus speaking at many of the sororities and fraternities there.

He was a very nice respectable and educated guy. I quickly became quite comfortable speaking with him, no longer perceiving him as a threat. We spoke for a while longer when I noticed Kristen and her friend walking toward us.

Kristen just tossed a quick look to me as if to say, "What the hell is he doing here?"

I simply grinned because I knew she would be shocked. As she walked up she gave what was almost a dirty look to him, when immediately I said, "I'd like to introduce you to Derrick, an alumnus from the University of Tennessee who admired one of your drug intervention speeches at his fraternity."

She got a wide-eyed look on her face putting her hands over her mouth and said, "Oh my God, I'm so sorry. Is that what you were trying to tell me out there?"

They both laughed and he replied, "Yes, I'm sure I could have been smarter about it, but in all honesty I didn't realize you were married at the moment, but did want to eventually say hello. That's why I got the courage to come over. You have a wonderful husband."

She smiled and gave me a big hug saying, "Yes, this is my sweetie, gosh I'm so sorry. I wouldn't have been so rude if I had known. I spoke at so many events and my memory is awful. I hope you forgive me."

"Nothing to forgive, I should have had enough sense to know you were taken. I hope you don't take this the wrong way; we heard very little of your message the night you presented it at our fraternity. Most of us were in love with you and your friends."

She laughed and replied, "Well, I think that's a compliment in some odd way, but we tried to get the word out."

He began waving his hands saying, "Oh no, please know what you were doing was a great thing, it's just that when it was announced that we had a drug education speech that night, we expected it to be women with pamphlets and Baptist church outfits on."

She once again giggled and said, "Well, I hope somewhere during our crusade we saved someone from going down that path."

He stuck out his hand and said, "It was the most honorable thing anyone could have done."

She shook his hand and said, "I really appreciate that."

We all stood there for a while longer talking about everything from what we were all now doing, to the good old U of T days, when out of the blue Derrick began explaining, "Hey this party ends at 1:00 AM, but you all are more than welcome to come up to the seventh floor where we are having an after-hours party. We've rented lots of adjoining rooms and a few more people wouldn't be a crowd at all."

I was all for it and Kristen, after a few seconds, also agreed. She wasn't sure at first because her friend said immediately she had to leave with the folks with whom she came.

Approximately ten minutes after the strike of 12:00 AM, with balloons and confetti littering the floor, Derrick said, "I'm heading up to the rooms; I really hope you can make it."

Kristen said, "We'll be up shortly."

She then turned to me and began kissing me wildly, wilder than she would have ordinarily, especially in public, but then again she had at least four shots and four strong mixed drinks dancing around in her happy head. She was very out of character, but having a "drunk's" blast. Don't get me wrong, she wasn't plastered, but she was feeling no pain and enjoying herself immensely.

We spent about fifteen minutes saying good-bye to her friend and those she came with before we finally discussed whether we should still go up to the after-hours party. We came to the quick agreement that we would only stay for a half hour or so and made for the front desk. Kristen suggested that we might get lucky and get a room, which we luckily did. At a ridiculous price I might add and only because of a cancellation. We both agreed that a DUI was the worst way to start out the New Year.

Before going up, we both grabbed another mixed drink not knowing for certain if they would have drinks or whether it was a situation of bring your own. The elevator ride was one of the sweetest moments we have ever shared. She hugged me the entire ride kissing me and telling me how much she loved me. I could have almost pushed the down button just to ride up again, but in an instant, "Ding," the doors slowly opened on seven. As soon as the doors opened we both began hearing "Boom… Boom Boom Boom Boom… Boom… Boom Boom Boom Boom."

He originally told us it was room 749, so we turned left as the arrows on the wall told us. It seemed as though the booming got louder and louder with every step we took. We kept looking at the doors we passed when I finally said, "It must be at the end." We eventually made it to the end of the hall when I finally asked Kristen, "Are you sure you want to go in here?"

She only replied, "I'm not sure. It sounds like a frigging dance club."

I grabbed her by the hand and said, "What the hell, if it's insane we'll leave."

I pounded on the door, and a guy I had never seen before in my life opened it saying, "Oh what's up, come in, you know Derrick?" The music amplified ten times after the door opened. My first thought was how they kept from getting kicked out of this hotel for all the noise.

We both said yes, in a shocked state. Instantly Derrick jumped up from the back of the room and jumped over people's legs, pushing people out of the way, and yelled, "I'm glad you came, it won't be so loud soon. Most of the people here are planning on going out to another party."

The first thing I asked was, "Have they threatened to kick you out yet?"

He laughed and said, "I'm sure they would but I have friends and family on both sides of this room and on top and bottom. We always plan it that way on New Years."

I thought two things right off: one, that's the craziest planning I had ever heard; and two, they must be one of the most party addicted band of people on earth. Both ways though, he was right, the music finally lowered and we must have met more cousins, friends, and acquaintances than any one person should have.

After fifteen minutes or so, it seriously did thin out just as he said it would. Shortly after the room evacuated we found ourselves with Derrick, three of his friends, and one of their girlfriends. They all said at one point or another that they had better sense than to go out on the town and get into trouble with the others.

It took about two minutes before someone went for alcohol in the room. Immediately Derrick asked if we would like a drink and we both said yes. Over the short time we were there socially sipping our drinks, we found ourselves completely empty. So the timing was perfect.

Derrick took the paper caps off of some glasses by the bathroom and began pouring Crown Royal straight into the short glasses. As he did Kristen out of the blue looked at the guy closest to this enormous boom box and said, "It's too quiet in here."

The guy closest immediately said, "Oh hell yeah, it is, it really is." He fumbled for a second or two when finally he pushed a button on this crazy large box, and BOOM, it took off.

Instantly this booming rap music was back. Kristen broke into an incredibly exaggerated sexy walk toward me. As she did, Derrick turned and handed her two drinks, one for her and one for me. They both laughed as she grabbed them and held them high in the air as she walked. It must be said that when she did this even slightly, it brought a lot of attention. They all were making howls and "Oh yeah" comments.

As she got close to me she put the drinks on the table, gave a mischievous smile, and said, "Dance with me."

In an odd way I found myself very turned on watching all the guys stare at her, and go on and on with their hoops and whoops as she did that little sexy walk. It was utterly amazing, but not sleazy. It could be accurately described as a "shake your ass walk," perhaps what you might see a stripper do as she walked to her dance pole. I kept playing along, but she had no idea how much she was turning me on, in so very many ways.

As she handed me my drink, she put hers down and began slowly dancing right in front of me in the sexiest way I have ever seen her move. As a former U of T cheerleader dancing was second nature to her.

I hadn't noticed whatsoever, but during my extreme tease moment Derrick had gone into the bathroom and changed into gray sweatpants and a T-shirt. I wasn't sure, but it looked obvious to me that he had no underwear on under those sweatpants. Any man who's ever worn sweatpants without underwear knows that your whole package swings around and damn near makes an outline in the front, leaving no one guessing whether you're wearing underwear. He was completely oblivious to it as if it was the most natural thing ever.

He began dancing by himself as he came out of the bathroom looking at what appeared to be a hotel receipt. Derrick was about ten feet from us, when I motioned for him to come over and dance. Keep in mind I'm not a dancer and was barely moving as I held my drink, but Kristen could have done it for a living. I had become so turned on by this time. I really wanted to watch her dance with him.

I can't explain it. The arousal I was experiencing was not only from watching my very sexy wife slowly and erotically dance; much of it was from watching her dance like she was in front of these other men—their eyes were utterly on her every move.

After several seconds Derrick grinned, casually gave a "what the hell" look, and began dancing, working his way toward us. The music was some of the loudest booming gangsta rap I had ever heard. As he moved toward us, Kristen had no idea. She just kept looking at me smiling her beautiful smile, slowly dancing in a way she would never dance sober. After a few seconds, Derrick was directly behind her dancing. Still she had no clue he was there.

At one moment, she bumped her ass against him, and she popped up like a jack-in-the-box wrapping her arms tightly around me. She laughed as I said, "Derrick had no one to dance with."

She looked at me for a split second with a wrinkled forehead and confused look as if to ask, "What are you up to?"

I leaned down and said, "Come on, everyone left him and he's dancing by himself." I was already extremely worked up watching her dance in front of me, but something in me really wanted to watch her dance in this erotic way with Derrick.

She looked at me for a second almost as if she was waiting for me to say, "Just kidding." I motioned once again and she finally turned and began dancing with Derrick, glancing at me every few seconds still wondering if I was out of my mind. It began with her about four feet from him, but within seconds he moved to within a few inches of her. It was the most sexually arousing thing I had ever watched.

At one point Derrick put his hands on her hips as she turned her back to him dancing. She immediately put her hands on his, and slowly pushed them off as she quickly glanced at me with an "Oh shit" look.

I just leaned up against the desk and gestured with my expression and with the drink I was holding, "Go on, go on, no big deal."

She again wrinkled her forehead and smiled as if to say, "Not what I was expecting, but ok."

If I had been behind a two way mirror at this point I would have been jacking off. Half way through the song I noticed a couple of the folks that were in the room take off, leaving only me, my wife, Derrick, and a guy sitting by himself over by the music. I also noticed he was rolling what had to be weed. That made me a bit nervous because Kristen is very anti-drug of any kind. I soon forgot about it giving all my attention back to watching Kristen and Derrick dance.

By this time she was actually allowing him to put his hands on her hips as they danced. It was mind blowing watching my wife do a slight grind with him on occasion. It slowly developed into her seriously teasing him and me. She is not dumb by any means. My expression and demeanor must have blared that I approved and loved it. I had no idea how I would ultimately feel seeing Derrick up against my wife's ass, but the more I watched it the more it drove me erotically nuts, especially when I noticed that everything in his sweatpants was becoming unbelievably obvious. What was simply dangling was now about ten percent aroused and clear to see. It would have embarrassed most, but he still acted as if it was completely normal, which for him it might have been. If I had that much luggage down there, I might be the same way.

As the second song ended, Derrick in a joking manner bowed and kissed her hand as if they had just danced the waltz. She bowed and we all cracked up laughing. Derrick began walking toward the boom box, as Kristen came to me and planted a huge hug and very sexual kiss on me. After a few seconds of kissing she said she had to use the bathroom. She gave me another peck and walked toward the bathroom. As she got a few feet away, I began following her.

I entered behind her and closed the door when she immediately asked, "Baby, I have to pee, what's wrong?"

I didn't reply at all. Within a second I pulled her against me by her ass, and we began to kiss in a very rated X way. I then slowly put my hand between her legs and fumbled for a second or two trying to get my finger under the crotch of her one piece sweater. I finally managed to get it under the crotch as it was very tightly pressed against her. As soon as my finger got under the material it slid into her pussy instantly. I couldn't get over how soaked she was. I only fingered her for a few seconds when she said, "Gosh honey, I really have to go."

When I removed my middle finger from her, I rubbed it against my thumb and it was as slick as if I had just come inside her. As she undone the snaps at her crotch, she pulled everything up and sat on the toilet asking, "What's gotten into you, buddy?"

I didn't reply right away, but finally said, "I don't know. Watching you dance turns me on."

She replied, "You mean watching me dance with Derrick. I'm not dumb."

I quickly replied, "Yeah, for some reason it does turn me on. How about when we go back out you really turn it up. It's no big deal… We'll be leaving soon anyway and besides, we'll never see these people ever again."

Her mouth dropped half way open as I was saying it, with a completely caught off guard look and replied, "There's no way you would say that sober. Are you kidding? Like what?"

I said, "Who knows, just really tease him. Rub up against him and let him put his hands on you a little. You'll never see him again the rest of your life."

She raised her eyebrows replying, "Yes, but I'll see you in the morning and you'll be saying, 'Oh shit a guy had his hands all over you last night, what the hell were we thinking.' "

I kept saying over and over, "No big deal, it's ok, don't worry, we'll never see this guy again, and it's fun."

Finally she smiled and pointed her finger at me saying, "You're drunk and this is your idea, but in a few minutes we're leaving."

I quickly agreed and left the bathroom. As I exited and shut the door behind me, Derrick said, "I didn't see you guys go into the bathroom, cool, I thought you left."

I explained that I was making sure she was feeling ok, telling him everything was ok, and apologizing for not letting him know what we were doing. We small talked for a minute when Kristen suddenly came out. As soon as she did, I said, "DJ, play that shit."

He laughed and said, "Oh hell yeah."

He reached over, pressed a button, and boom, it began with more thunderous raunchy rap music. Kristen put her hands over her face and smiled as she walked up to me and gave me another kiss. As she did, she began squatting low dancing like I've never seen before. Derrick quickly joined her, and for the first few seconds they only danced as they did before, but it began to develop quickly into her really putting her body against him.

After a few more seconds she began grinding her ass against him as he too began putting his hands on her hips and grinding against her. She kept looking at me with a half smile still wondering if I had lost my mind. This went on for a couple more minutes, her facing him and occasionally turning her ass toward him, when suddenly I stood and put my drink down. She instantly left him and danced up to me.

I was insane with erotic thoughts watching her ass press up against his cock, separated only by two thin pieces of material. As she danced in front of me, I put my hands under her skirt, and quickly pulled at the bottom of it, scooting it up over her ass. As I did, I quickly grabbed the left side of the one piece garment covering her ass, and pulled it in such a way that it slid between her ass cheeks, when she immediately said, "Um, you're showing everyone my ass."

I didn't say a word; I just began squeezing her ass. We kissed for a few seconds as I kept pulling at her ass, when suddenly she pulled away a few inches and just stared at me, absolutely expressionless. She stood completely still saying nothing at all.

I took a step closer and once again began squeezing and pulling at her ass. By this time I had her skirt pulled up to her waist. Something in my mind snapped. If given a million years, I could probably never fully explain it; I very slowly reached my right hand between her legs and began rubbing her pussy over the material of her outfit. I only rubbed it for a few seconds when I slightly grabbed at the snaps on the crotch of her one piece sweater. As I did she slowly closed her eyes. After a couple of seconds she opened her eyes and continued staring at me with this expressionless look.

I just kept my fingers on the snaps wondering if at any moment she might react somehow as the music was still booming. I glanced for a split second and noticed a very intent look on Derrick's face as he stared at her ass. After a few seconds I began to very slowly pull at the snaps, being very cautious. After a few seconds of gradually increased pulling, they unsnapped. His mouth dropped open slightly; as she canted her head slightly. She began to give me a combination look of confusion, nervousness, and wonder.

The back half instantly slid half way up her ass and the front half flew up a few inches as well. Derrick was completely motionless but had his hand on his cock over his sweatpants, as he continued staring intently at her ass.

As I leaned down to give her a short kiss, I began cautiously raising both sides up over her ass and just above her waist. At this point Derrick didn't know what to think, he just kept staring at her now bare ass holding his cock through his sweatpants. The other guy in the room too was in a trance watching it all unfold.

She finally pulled my neck down slowly and asked, "What exactly are you doing?"

Before she could finish saying it, I put my hand between her legs and thrust my middle finger as deeply as I could into her warm slippery vagina, as she gasped. She continued to stare at me with her mouth half open and would occasionally wince as I thrust my finger in as far as I could. Derrick still hadn't moved as he watched me finger her. I continued fingering her for at least a minute before I slowly began to pull out a desk chair. After pulling it out, I sat down with her still standing directly in front of me.

I then very cautiously but firmly put my left hand on her right thigh to keep her legs straight and began slowly pulling her upper body down to me. When her upper body was completely bent over to me, with her legs completely straight and spread about two feet, she nervously said, "Honey, this is so risky, and wrong."

Before she even finished saying it I replied, "It's ok, baby." I paused for a few more seconds and then reached with my right hand between her legs, keeping my left firmly on her right thigh. I slid my middle finger in her pussy once more and began slowly fingering her. I began sliding it in as far as I could get it saying, "It's ok, baby… it will only be fucking, nothing more."

She said nothing at all as she remained bent over holding onto my neck. After only a few seconds of fingering her, I removed my finger and motioned in a "come-on" manner to Derrick. He immediately knew what I meant and began walking and pushing his sweatpants down at the same time. I can only imagine what was going through his mind seeing a man he just met motion for him to come fuck his beautiful wife. The sight of Kristen's ass and pussy facing him must have been an incredible sight.

I only glimpsed the size of his cock as he pushed down his pants, but that's all it took. As he slid his sweatpants down, his cock didn't fully come out until his pants were just above his knees. It was at the very least eight to nine inches long, but that's not what worried me. I was taken back most by how thick it was. Let's just say there is a reason why I only put one finger inside Kristen. It's because when I do, I can actually feel her vaginal walls snugly around my middle finger, not squeezing tight, but her vaginal canal is very narrow. I have seven inches and am average thickness, yet she makes me feel like King Kong.

He stood behind her for a second or two, when Kristen asked, "God, Mike, we really aren't doing this are we?"

Right as I began to say, "It's ok."

She sharply squeezed my neck and head as she let out an incredibly strained scream, "Oh my God, Mike… OOH my God… Mike, there's, no way… this isn't going to work."

I kept holding her securely yet calmly saying, "Its ok, baby… it'll be ok… It's all right… you'll be fine." I had to begin pushing her in the opposite direction of his thrusting rhythm because of how much he was leaning into her.

I began to feel her arms tremble as she tightly held my neck and pressed her face against the side of my head. I angled my face slightly downward to look below her shoulders, and the sight was insanely erotic, to an unbelievable degree. It was if time had slowed. In an instant, I began to fully notice how beautiful her legs were, how very sexy her feet were, her red toenail polish, her sexy high heel shoes, his nuts hanging between her legs, the smell of her perfume, his hands squeezing her tiny waist. I mean everything.

His view must have been equally intoxicating, watching his thick black cock stretch her small vaginal opening, holding her petite waist and perfect ass as he pulled and thrust the head of his cock a half inch at a time closer and closer to her unprotected uterus.

Her strained moaning went on for at least five minutes as she continued tightly squeezing my neck and head. I could tell he was fighting to get every inch of his cock inside her. Occasionally he would take it very slowly as if letting her get used to him. I began looking under her shoulders more and more, because as I said before, it was the most erotically blissful view imaginable.

After he was all the way inside her, or what I thought was all the way inside her, I noticed his nuts still not pressing fully up against her ass. Again, I have seven inches and I always find my way to the very back of her vagina, so I figured he had found it with an inch and a half to spare. Her screaming went from a scream to a very loud "MMMM… MMMM… MMMM… Oh… God… " with every thrust. I could tell she was getting more and more used to his size.

I continued watching under her shoulders for a couple more minutes as he fucked her, completely convinced that she was finally ok with his size as he smoothly thrust in a very controlled manner. Without warning, he suddenly paused for a second. With his cock in as far as I thought it would go, I watched him grip her waist much tighter than he had before. As he did, I noticed that he very slowly yet forcefully began to pull her waist toward him as he simultaneously thrust.

Kristen let out the most strained and labored scream I have ever heard from her. She was squeezing my neck so tightly she just about tore my head off my shoulders. Somehow he managed to stuff his last inch and a half inside her, as I watched his nuts slowly smash between the one inch space between her upper legs at her crotch.

After he was, without a doubt, completely inside her, pulling and thrusting with a great force, he would at times hold a very tense thrust as deep as he could for usually about five seconds or so. Every time he did, I watched as his nuts slowly moved in his scrotum and I couldn't believe she was taking his entire length.

She continued to squeeze my neck with all her strength as she began to quickly pant with forceful exhalations against the side of my face. I honestly thought she was going to hyperventilate. After another episode of his thrusting and holding himself as deep inside her for a few seconds, he sharply withdrew with what had to only be the head of his cock still inside her, when SLAM. He violently crashed against her with all his might and every inch of his cock. She screamed extremely loudly every time he violently thrust his cock all the way inside her. She took her right hand from my neck and clenched the desk behind me because I could no longer hold her against the force.

This went on for a couple of minutes with her continuing to scream with every sharp thrust of his cock when, out of the blue, he began to thrust erratically and moan like he was trying to lift the back of a car—the look on his face was unreal. Again it looked as if he was trying to lift a car.

He withdrew once more to the point that he was surely almost out of her pussy, when SLAM. He thrust his cock with so much force Kristen's knees slightly bent and her heels came off the floor, and they stayed that way. There was a sharp loud smacking sound as his body instantly crashed against her ass. He held his breath and very tightly squeezed her waist as every vein on his body engorged. His entire body was bone crushingly rigid as he shook, holding this thrust as deep as he could inside her pussy.

The music on the boom box had ended just a minute before this, so her every scream was intensified a thousand times.

Kristen, let out a blood curdling scream damn near tearing my neck off as she squeezed and held the edge of the desk. After she screamed, she too seemed to be holding her breath every few seconds and would forcefully exhale. A few seconds after he held this thrust, she began moaning, "Oh, God, no… no… no… not in me." I knew it was the instant she felt the first jet of his seed splash against her cervix.

I watched under her shoulders staring between her legs as he held this bone crushing thrust, when suddenly she took her hand from my neck and pressed it against her stomach as if trying to relieve the pressure of his cock filling her.

Again time seemed to slow. In an instant I noticed everything. I watched as she pressed her beautiful hand into her stomach, I noticed her wedding rings inches from his large black nuts, I glanced as his nuts slowly churned in his scrotum, I watched as her legs trembled with her heels barely off the ground, I listened to every one of her forceful exhalations knowing that with every exhale hundreds of millions of his sperm were shooting directly against her cervix and swimming their way into her fertile uterus.

You would be surprised how much "in denial" one is during something like this, especially when it is the absolute first experience. It is so intensely surreal; everything is absorbed with somewhat of a delayed reaction.

For me, reality didn't fully hit until I witnessed a slight semen smear at Kristen's pussy turn into a small drip, which began to grow into a glob, which finally stretched and dropped to the carpet. Over the course of two minutes or so, I watched this happen several times.

Even after Derrick was completely finished inseminating her, he kept squeezing her hips and holding his cock as far as he could get it in her pussy. Kristen toward the end began kissing me very wildly. When she moaned or exhaled in ecstasy it drove me up the wall with intense erotic feelings. I grabbed the back of her head and we kissed like animals.

We kissed like this for about thirty seconds with me taking her hand and putting it on my diamond hard cock, when suddenly she stopped and stared at me smiling. After a few seconds she said jokingly, "Ok… it's New Years… I'm holding tightly onto my husband… another man's penis is in my vagina… he just ejaculated inside me… Um… is this supposed to be… Happy New Year?"

I kind of chuckled replying, "Happy New Year… Yep things might have gotten a little out of hand, but I can't tell you how much it rocked my world."

She gave me a quick peck and turned her head around to Derrick saying, "I'll be willing to bet that when you heard my drug speech five years ago, you didn't realize we'd someday fuck."

He politely replied, "Who would have ever thought this would happen, but that's not to say I didn't think about it."

Kristen began to rise up, and as she did his cock dropped out of her. I instantly noticed a couple of large globs of semen drop to the carpet from her pussy. She immediately began holding her hips and slowly raising her feet off the floor as if she was cramped up. As she did, semen began smearing between her thighs. It was once again one of the most erotic things I had ever seen, watching as her inner thighs pulled apart while thin sticky streams of semen stuck between them.

If I had even touched my cock at this point I would have exploded. For some reason Derrick immediately said he had to go move his car and took off. We barely got to say good bye to him.

Kristen sat on the bed with her drink she hadn't finished before with a look of, "What the hell just happened?" asking me, "Are we leaving now?"

I quickly said, "Yes, but I have to use the bathroom."

She jumped up and began snapping the buttons at her crotch asking, "Are we insane? We love each other too much to be doing this stupid shit. What the hell are we thinking?"

I stepped over to her giving a big hug and putting my right hand between her legs saying, "It's not a big deal, I still love you more than you know. Seriously, it's nothing. I loved it, and sometimes couples experiment." The turn on of sliding two of my fingers inside her, feeling her flooded pussy, was overpowering. I was determined to go into the bathroom and jack off to relieve the unbelievable amount of semen I had built up. I wanted it to appear that I was still in control and trying my best to downplay it as if it was nothing. I wanted to fuck her so badly I could taste it, but kept to my "no big deal" stance. I've had a vasectomy and may not have a single sperm shooting, but my semen level was about to explode.

I finally made it to the bathroom and with almost every stroke I just about came. I stayed in the bathroom for about three minutes before I finally decided to save it for when we got to our room. I got my pants pulled up and zipped and exited the bathroom.

As I did, I immediately stopped in my tracks and stepped back into the bathroom with the light off, because I noticed Kristen and the other man speaking face to face. I couldn't believe Kristen had her drink in her hand, because she was already quite drunk. I was equally shocked that she was casually speaking to a guy who just watched her get her brains fucked out by his friend.

I stood there for a few seconds and got the fucked up idea that since this bathroom connected to the bedroom, I would slip in around to the bedroom door, six feet from where she was standing. It was cracked about a foot. I figured I could stay in the shadows and not be seen. It was absolutely killing me wondering what they were talking about.

As I sneaked through the bedroom of the suite I thought for a split second, I am absolutely out of my fucking mind. I've lost it.

When I arrived at the crack in the door, I was floored with how I could hear absolutely everything they were saying. Kristen was facing me directly and the guy had his back to me leaning on an island in the kitchen of the suite.

I must have gotten in on the tail end of what they were talking about, because the first audible thing I made out was Kristen saying, "I know he loves me and other people do this, but I had no idea he wanted to watch me fuck another guy."

Within a few seconds I ascertained that they were discussing the rights and wrongs of what just happened. He replied several times telling her that a lot of couples do it like this. He went on to say that husbands love it and wives start to like it too.

Kristen kept glancing back at the bathroom door that I shut, locked, and with the light off, asking "How do you know? How do you know husbands love it?"

He replied, "I used to be married and my wife and me regularly done this. Hell, we got divorced because of a dog that couldn't learn to go outside. The best part of our marriage was spice like this. Trust me, your husband loved it."

Just as I was about to turn and bolt back to the bathroom, I saw him grab her by the hand and say, "You believe me, right?"

She kept glancing back at the bathroom, but finally said, "I guess… nothing else makes sense."

As soon as she did, he stood up and pulled at her, and she immediately said, "He's right in that bathroom, you goof."

This guy replied, "I'll bet he's fine, just using the bathroom, probably not feeling too good with all he drank."

Kristen had a shocked smile on her face telling him, "No fucking way."

As she kept glancing over her shoulder at the bathroom pulling away from him, I noticed he put his right hand between her legs. She kept looking at him wide-eyed and serious, glancing back and forth at the bathroom door, when in an instant she winced and forcefully gasped. I knew he just unsnapped the crotch of her outfit and stuck his finger in her pussy.

After only a couple seconds of it, she said, "Ok, stop… This is nuts… No more… I have to find my husband."

In the middle of her speaking he replied, "I didn't tell you, he left."

For a quick second I was confused, but just as quickly I knew what he was doing. I'm sure he thought I had passed out in the bathroom, because I had been "in there" for close to ten minutes at this point.

Kristen immediately said, "No way, he'd never leave me here."

She pushed him away and walked to the bathroom, and pushed the door wide open. I had locked it, but didn't shut it completely. I was in a crisis wondering what the hell to do. This was in no way planned whatsoever.

Kristen came back to the kitchen and said, "He must have gone to our room."

I have no idea what this guy's name was, but he quickly said, "I told you, he's gone, stay here, relax. He might come back."

She replied, "Oh my God, he's probably going to divorce me over tonight. This was a big fucking mistake."

This guy walked to her and said, "Hear me. He wanted you to do what you did, and he loved it. He could have stopped it any time, or you could have stopped it any time. It's normal. Stop trying to make it a bad thing. If you guys have a room, he's probably passed out."

Once again he grabbed her wrist and pulled her toward him, as she said, "No, I really need to find him. I think he probably did go to our room."

Once again I watched as he reached his hand under her skirt as she just stood there wide eyes glancing at the door saying, "No, what if he comes through the door damn it?"

He pulled her into him, leaned down, and began kissing her. I was in shock that she began kissing him, but was so out of my mind with hormones and voyeuristic ecstasy, I didn't care. I began unzipping my pants, still not caring if any one of the people who were staying in this room suddenly decided to come back.

They kissed for about a minute as I watched his right shoulder move in rhythm as he fingered her pussy. My cock was draining an enormous amount of pre-come. Every time I touched my cock I just about came.

This guy finally stopped kissing her and pulled her right toward the room I was in, standing behind the door. I thought this was it. There was about to be the most embarrassing, odd, fucked up, awkward, moment of my life.

I just about came to terms with it and was ready to expose myself when they walked right past the door and to the foot of the bed. Thank God he didn't go for the light and only swung the door open a couple of feet. If he had opened the door three more inches, it would have hit my feet.

Kristen reluctantly kept saying, "I can't do this… I need to find my husband… This is so wrong… If I got pregnant doing this I'd friggin shoot myself."

He said, "If you're taking birth control, there's no chance."

She immediately replied, "Damn it, my husband has two children from another marriage and got a vasectomy afterwards. I'm not taking anything."

He grabbed her and began kissing her again when after a few seconds he said, "I can control myself. I won't come in you. Besides baby, Derrick already has cum in you, mine isn't gonna make a difference."

She pushed him away and walked to the door of the front room to look at the main door as if to check once more, coming within two feet of me as she walked past. As she turned and walked back toward the bed she said, "Oh my God I'll regret this… This is insane… This is absolutely insane… What the fuck am I doing?"

The guy began taking off his pants as she walked back to the bed. I instantly noticed that he too was hung and incredibly thick. Unlike Derrick, he was also uncircumcised. But the most daunting thing was how petite she was and how enormous he was in contrast. He was as least 6' 4" and close to 240 lbs, while as I stated before, Kristen is only 5' 2" and 107 lbs.

She just stood at the end of the bed with her fingers over her mouth maintaining a very worried look, staring at the bedroom door. The guy continued to get undressed taking off his shirt and socks too. In less than a minute he was completely naked.

He walked to Kristen and said, "Relax, I'll help you find him. Seriously, he's asleep in your all's room. I'll help you find him, really."

She glanced back at the door once more, when instantly she feverishly began unzipping the side of her skirt. As she hurriedly scooted it down past her hips and stepped out of it, she said, "I don't care if Derrick came in me, don't you come inside me."

He immediately replied, "No way… Not possible… I won't"

She grabbed at the bottom of her one piece sweater and tore it up over her head, making sure to turn the sleeves right side in when she did. The last thing she did was reach behind her back and take off her bra. She fought with it for a second but eventually let it roll down her arms as she carefully threw it on her sweater. At this very moment she was only wearing her shoes. I was not even in my right state of mind as I stood there motionless, watching. I couldn't believe how damn good she looked at this very moment and how much I wanted to fuck her.

I was in a temporary moment of erotic insanity.

As soon as her bra hit the floor, he carefully pulled her to him as she once again very sternly told him, "Not in me."

He instantly replied, "Not a chance."

She turned her back to the foot of the bed, slowly sat on the edge, and leaned back on her elbows while spreading her legs. Simultaneously, he was going down with her as he put his left hand down beside her and positioned his cock with his right hand. There was no foreplay whatsoever; this was going to be immediate fucking. I was anxiously waiting for her to scream like she did only a half hour before, but as I watched the head of his cock slowly push against her cum soaked pussy lips, she didn't make a sound.

She reached down and helped guide his cock inside her, and as he leaned in with all 6' 4", 240 lbs of himself, the only sound I heard was her softly gasping, "Oh my God…"

I was only twelve feet from them as I stood behind the door. I witnessed his cock shove approximately three inches inside her already cum flooded pussy, when he began slowly thrusting his cock and moving his ass in an animalistic way. Within a minute he was inside her all but about two inches. Again, I knew that he must have hit the end of her vaginal canal just like I had witnessed when Derrick fucked her.

Like Derrick he too began fucking her with all but the last two inches of his cock, when after about two minutes of being gentle, he slowly shoved it in up to his nuts. As he shoved, it looked as if he had entered a part of her vaginal canal that had never seen a cock before. Her vagina sunk in slightly and eventually popped around the remaining two inches of his cock, almost as if his cock pushed into and finally broke through depths of her vagina completely unknown except to him and Derrick. Until this night I thought when my cock was bumped the back of her vaginal canal that was it.

I was absolutely floored that all she did was push her hands against his thighs slightly and yelp in a quick and labored utterance, "Oh fuck." It drove me nuts that not only was she taking his entire cock, she wasn't screaming at all, only gasping and moaning with his thrusts… and I've only heard her say fuck twice in fourteen years.

He began pounding against her violently. It was intoxicating watching his nuts hit her beautiful ass over and over, seeing her amazing legs jolt in the air with every thrust. He was so huge; his right hand held the entire left side of her petite ass. As I watched him back thrust, it absolutely drove me up the wall seeing how her pussy stretched around his cock. With every back thrust her vagina clung to his cock and sharply plunged inwards with his forward thrust. She kept saying in the most strained voice, over and over, "Oh God… Oh God… Oh God… " when after a few minutes, the frequency of her saying it increased as did the volume. It went on for about five minutes like that.

In an instant, I noticed her head snap back facing the headboard as she arched her back and grabbed the sides of his ass. She dug her heels against the edge of the bed pulling him as deep as she could get him while pulling at his ass. The muscles in her legs began to quiver as she strained. He eventually shoved in all the way and lifted her ass completely off the mattress. He stayed motionless, as she went completely rigid. For at least five seconds she remained in this convulsively rigid state, when I heard the most unbelievably vocal, "OoHh MmYy GgOoDd…!"

I couldn't take my eyes off of his cock buried in her pussy as he held her ass off the bed. I was in complete denial as I watched a watery, cloudy white liquid pulse from her vagina. The space between her pussy and her ass was convulsing in a rhythmic contraction. With every pulse a watery stream sharply pulsed out of her pussy around his cock and down her ass to the sheets.

Within a few seconds or so of her orgasm, he withdrew his cock halfway and watched her pussy squirt. He began saying all sorts of things like, "OH DAMN… OH DAMN… Oh SHIT… Oh hell yeah, baby. You gettin' fucked with a real man's cock now, baby… That's my pussy now, baby… Your man can't fuck you like me can he, baby? Can he, baby?"

He repeated it several times until she moaned in a strained voice, "No."

He continued on and on, "You like my big cock don't ya, baby? Tell me? C'mon, baby, tell me." He wouldn't stop until she said something.

I didn't think she would do it, but finally she began straining and repeating, "I love your cock. Oh God I really love your cock."

It didn't even seem real.

Kristen was midway through her orgasm, unlike any she had ever experienced in her life, when he suddenly thrust with all his strength, strongly flexing his ass. He buried his cock as deeply as he possibly could inside her during the remainder of her orgasm. I watched them hold each other in this almost animalistic breeding embrace, pulling at one another's ass, moving their hips slowly in perfect rhythmic unison. This went on for what seemed like an eternity but in actuality was probably more like five minutes. After perhaps this fifth minute he began saying, "Oh fuck it's close… Oh fuck it's close… I'm gonna cum, baby… I'm gonna cum, baby…"

Kristen didn't utter a word; she remained in a state of semirigid ecstasy.

After he repeated it perhaps fifteen times, he slowly pulled Kristen's ass to the very edge of the bed with his cock still half way inside her when, in an instant…

He grabbed both sides of her ass and lifted as he slammed and drove the head of his cock at least nine inches deep into her fertile vagina. He arched his back looking straight at the ceiling, flexing every muscle in his body, as he began letting out a thunderous roar. Only her head and shoulders were still on the bed. It was surreal as I watched her beautiful legs just dangle at his sides as she clenched just above his wrists digging her fingernails into his skin. He just kept on and on bellowing this possessed sounding deep roar. After perhaps fifteen seconds or so, I began seeing cum hanging off his nuts as it dangled and dropped to the carpet.

Just when I thought it would end soon, Kristen began softly moaning which built into wildly saying, "Yes… Oh God yes… Don't… AHh GgOoDd DON'T STOP… OH FfUCK."

About fifteen seconds into her doing this, she put her heels against his ass and went completely silent and bone crushingly rigid. Just a couple of seconds into her tense rigid silence, I began seeing the same familiar watery liquid as in her first orgasm dripping from his nuts and running down the inside of his legs.

I could tell he was nearly spent, but he continued firmly holding his entire length inside her, continuing to hold her ass off the bed, occasionally giving a convulsive jerk of his body.

He kept gasping, "Oh yea, baby… Squeeze my cock… Squeeze my cock… Oh yea keep squeezing my cock."

I knew her vagina must have been pulsating and contracting around his cock as she orgasmed. I couldn't even imagine what mind blowing ecstasy that must have felt like.

Kristen remained in her second orgasm for at least two minutes with her heels firmly pulling at his ass as she thrust her hips in a violent jerking convulsion at times. I swear it was almost as if she lost all control and was desperately trying to insure her chances of becoming fertilized. From after the first five minutes of them fucking, it completely ceased being fucking and became more like a quest for her to become pregnant.

I was utterly out of my mind with a myriad of emotions.

Without warning, she finally relaxed almost going limp letting her legs just fall to his sides. He began very gently lowering her ass down onto the bed. As he was lowering her, he let his cock slowly slide and fall out of her. It was like a plug was removed from her as I watched clumps of thick chunky semen leak from her gaping pussy, between her ass cheeks, and down to the sheets. She was literally greased from one side of her ass to the other and her crotch and pussy were a mess with a cocktail of smeared and leaking seed from both him and Derrick.

Between the massive amounts of seed leaking from her and the orgasmic liquid squirts, the edge of the mattress and the carpet just below it looked like a gang bang might have taken place. The sheet was so wet I could actually see the pattern of the mattress through the sheet. She continued lying there for about a minute with her legs spread holding her arms over her face as he walked away and back into the kitchen. As he walked past the door I was behind, I noticed his cock was greased completely, and his pubic hair and nuts were smeared with cum.

She didn't say anything at first as she lay there, but finally rose to her elbows and said, "What the fuck did I just do? He's too good for someone like me… I must be fucking insane… I have to go."

She rose up and reached for her sweater. She hurriedly, almost in a panic, began putting it over her head, stretching it down to her crotch, slightly spreading her legs, and snapping it.

She then quickly leaned down, picked up her skirt and walked within two feet of me as she too went into the kitchen where he had been for a few minutes. As soon as she walked right past the door I was behind, I bolted back through the bathroom I began this experience in, and very gingerly walked through it and very carefully opened the front door and closed it not even shutting it fully.

I very briskly walked down the hallway and waited in a stairwell at the end of the hall, making sure she would eventually come out. After only a few minutes, I heard a door close. Barely peeking around the corner of the wall, I saw that it was Kristen making for the elevator. I flew down the stairwell and sprinted to our room, barely finding it in time after first going in the wrong direction down the hallway. I quickly darted into the room and undressed down to by boxers and walked into the bathroom.

I must not have been in the bathroom for more than ten seconds when I heard her fumble with the door's card swipe. I watched as she very slowly opened it and very cautiously walked in a few steps.

After she was in the room and the door was shut I walked out of the bathroom rubbing my eyes. She jumped putting her hand over her chest saying, "You just scared the hell out of me."

I immediately walked over to her saying nothing at all as I pulled her to me. She immediately began saying, "Do you realize you abandoned me up there? Do you?"

I continued my silence, leaned down, and began kissing her neck. As I did, I went to reach my hand between her crotch and she instantly grabbed my hand saying, "Mike, hasn't there been enough excitement for one night?"

As she squeezed my hand, I pulled it out of the way with my left hand, and within a half second reached between her legs and ripped open the snaps at her crotch. As I did she quickly jumped, and said, "Mike, please don't do this now."

I instantly slid my entire hand between her legs rubbing all over her entire crotch and inner thighs. As I rubbed and smeared semen all over her crotch and thighs, I would at times effortlessly slide my two middle fingers into her drenched, slippery pussy.

I kept smearing the semen all over her thighs, her ass, and the lower part of her stomach, effortlessly slipping two sometimes three fingers inside her. The smell of semen was overpowering. I quickly tore my boxers halfway down with my left hand as I backed her toward the desk in our room.

As soon as I backed her into it, I lifted her up onto the desk with my hands barely able to hold her slick ass and glanced down between her spread legs for a split second. I immediately noticed that her pussy was still slightly gaped open, with a few strands of his pubic hair randomly stuck to her inner thighs and crotch. She was absolutely glistening with a strong intoxicating aroma of sex and semen.

It looked as though I took baby oil and spread it from half way up both her thighs all the way to her belly button and around her. There wasn't any where between this space I hadn't erotically smeared semen as I fingered her. I had semen all over my hand and at least five inches above my wrist.

During this time, I kept wondering how she would react to my seven inch average cock after being fucked and inseminated by two large, thick, black cocks, but was so out of my mind with erotic hormonal surges, I didn't care. In a matter of seconds I positioned my cock at the entrance to her pussy, and slammed all the way inside her, I mean completely in one smacking thrust.

It was absolutely breathtaking. It was like fucking another woman's pussy. As I thrust, I was so turned on with how slick and loose she was. Within seconds, my pubic hair and nuts were soaked with semen. I pounded her for only a few more seconds with her only slightly panting, when I still can't believe I said, "How did it feel when his big black cock made you cum?"

I will never in a million years forget the look that came onto her face. Her mouth slightly opened, and she just stared at me that way for a few seconds.

As I very slowly thrust into her to keep from shooting my load, she said, "You know I didn't have an orgasm, you saw me have sex with Derrick. There was no orgasm at all. I didn't even enjoy it. I just did it for you."

I replied, "No, not then, I'm talking about when you fucked the other guy in the bedroom, you know, when he lifted your ass off the bed and came in you as you orgasmed."

She stared at me in pure horror saying, "Oh God no, Mike… Oh please no… Please God tell me it's not true… Please tell me you were not still in that room…"

I kept slowly thrusting into her saying, "Its ok… It's fine… I saw it all, but its ok, I loved it… I've never been so turned on watching you squirt juice from your pussy like that." As I said it, I also knew that no matter how she and I fucked; I had never created such a moment.

Her mouth dropped opened slightly as if she had seen a ghost as her eyes began to water and she said, "Mike… No… No… I'm so sorry, Mike… I love you so much… I'm so sorry… Oh my God please tell me this isn't happening…"

As I continued very slowly and cautiously thrusting to keep from shooting my load, I said, "I want you to call up to 749 and have him come down here. I want to watch you fuck him some more."

She immediately said, "No, Mike… No… let's just forget this night ever happened."

I should have probably never used this angle, but the fact that I was still half drunk, and out of my mind with sexual emotions and surging hormones, made me say, "You'll fuck him thinking I'm not there, but won't fuck him in front of me?"

She didn't say a word for several seconds, only leaning up and hugging me tightly when she said, "I love you so much, Mike… " She then gave me a slight grin and wiped her eyes saying, "Men are so different from women… So very different. Are you positive? You really do want this. You swear on your life you honestly want this?"

I leaned and kissed her saying, "You have no idea how much."

She then said, "Let me down. I can't believe we are still doing this." She suggestively pushed against me and slid off the desk.

She walked over to one of the beds, put her hand on the phone receiver, and asked once more, "You're absolutely sure?"

Again I said, "I promise you I love it. Yes."

She then plucked up the receiver and pushed 749, as she tilted her head and stared at the wall waiting for someone to pick up. After a few seconds, I heard her say, "JT? This is Kristen… Okay stop… listen to me for a second."

She then began staring at me as she said, "My husband wants to watch us fuck."

I then quickly whispered saying, "Tell him you do too."

She then rolled her eyes at me and said, "I want us to fuck too. Yes, I want us to fuck in front of my husband… No; I want to fuck in my room while Mike watches."

I kept giving a "thumbs up" as she spoke.

She continued, "No seriously… He already knows we fucked and he's very into wanting to watch… No, don't worry about that… Seriously, forget the damn condom, you've already come in me, and he knows… Yes… mhum… I'm telling you it's ok, he said it was a huge turn on… When… Okay… all right… Okay… Bye."

She then hung up the phone and took a quick deep breath as she continued looking at me with a worried look.

I asked when he'd be there and she told me in a few minutes. She stood from the bed, and I began helping her skirt off of her and raised her sweater over her head as she pulled her arms out.

She fucked him several times between around 4:00 AM and noon. We slept for brief moments, but always woke to him either spreading her legs and inserting his cock with her on her back, or pulling her on top of him and sliding his cock inside her on top.

I can't tell you how insanely erotic it was watching his cock pulse and jolt as he shot his seed nine inches deep inside her pussy when she was on top, then having her slide off of him only two feet away and immediately onto my cock, with his semen dripping and falling out of her.

The whole experience became more intense the messier and more loose she became. Occasionally I would pull her forward off my cock and she would slowly thrust her hips sliding her crotch back and fourth smearing cum between us. It got to the point that as she lay down directly on me, all I had to do was push down on her upper thighs and her whole body would slide down me as my cock effortlessly slid back into her stretched and sloppy pussy. She had greased semen from her breasts to her mid-thighs and it was all over me too from my chest to my thighs. It's indescribable how strong the aroma of semen was as we did this. I wouldn't have been surprised if someone had said they smelled it while standing outside the door of our room.

Around 11:45 AM, after stepping out of the shower, I noticed he had just finished inseminating her for what turned out to be the last time. She laid lifelessly on her back, with her eyes closed, his pubic hair sticking to her shiny inner thighs and pussy, her legs spread completely as semen slowly leaked from her slightly gaping pussy. As he and I small talked, with my continuing to dry off and his getting dressed, Kristen finally rose to her elbows saying, "I don't care who says what or how much they beg, that's it… no more."

He chuckled and said, "I promise, no more, no more." I too chuckled and agreed.

We all small talked for a few more minutes more before he said, "This has been the all time craziest time of my life. I'll never forget it as long as I live. You are both the coolest couple there is."

Kristen then gave me a jokingly sarcastic look saying, "Oh I bet there's another guy in this room who'll never forget it. Me, I just want to go home and pretend none of this ever happened."

As much as I wanted to see it, she never came once after he made it down to our room. I'm sure it was because it was very different with me lying within two feet of her as he fucked her brains out.

Very soon after he took off, Kristen jumped into the shower and within a half hour we were back home. She and I fucked at least four more times after we made it back home over the course of the day, but after the last time, she flat out refused to fuck another time. She began to really feel the soreness set in. I have to say, her vagina was so very sore and sensitive for days after. I don't think it fully ever went back to the way I once knew it. I figure some of it was probably my imagination, but it was as if it took days for her to become almost as tight as she once was, and days more before she and I could have sex without her wincing in pain.

We never saw anyone from the hotel again. Kristen and I, several days later, bought a pregnancy test, but she couldn't even look at the results, making me hold it as she handed it to me. Her hands were trembling with fear as she did. It seemed like it took an eternity, waiting at least five minutes for the results to clearly show. After those very intense minutes, the test finally showed negative. I would have loved to have seen the look on both our faces at that very moment. She just sank to the floor and sat there with a look of elation and relief, finally putting her face in her hands saying over and over, "Thank you, God."

I think it can be said that this was the most reckless, stupid, and un-thought out thing we had ever done, or ever will do again.

However, one positive thing did come out of this experience for both of us. Our sex lives have never been more intense. We never knew it could be so very good. I know it's because, inevitably, in both our minds…

We revisit that night.

-----------------------------

   Series:The Unaffordable Vacation
   Author:newbie2008
 Subtitle:The Unaffordable Vacation Ch. 1
   Teaser:His fantasy brings out his wife's unmentionable fantasy
 Category:Loving Wives
      URL:http://www.literotica.com/s/the-unaffordable-vacation
Published:2011-05-23
Now I've been told that when men say "Your wife is beautiful," then she's beautiful, but when men and women both say it, she's hot. Well, Janet falls very much into the latter, but I think it's much more than her outer appearance, she's also a beautiful person to be around. She's one of those gals who, even in the grocery store, women will just arbitrarily say "You have the prettiest hair, I love your nail polish, Gosh, you are such a cute couple, etc."

Once while standing in a Wal-Mart check out line a forty something man just came out and said "I don't mean to be disrespectable what so ever, but you have the prettiest legs I think I've ever seen on a human." Now Janet is not the boisterous, "Hey look at me" type by any stretch. Actually she's one of those women who try to down play herself constantly, one who doesn't take compliments as genuine, almost as if she doesn't deserve it. I truly think it's because she was the middle child of three sisters, but what do I know. I do know that every day I tell her how gorgeous she is and how lucky I am.

To begin this adventure allow me to say something crazy obvious, a husband doesn't just wake one morning and say "Hey, I'd love to watch another man flirt with my wife," or "Hey I'd love to watch another man put his hands on my wife's ass," or how about "Damn, I'd love to watch my wife sexually experiment with another man with out limitation."

I certainly wasn't one of those Joe's, no normal husband does that. However, the story you are about to hear is absolutely true, and no, we didn't change anything to protect the identities of the characters being depicted, other than the names.

My recreation will not do the real events justice as they were beyond words, but I'm certainly going to try.

One never knows how well they have it until they graduate from their perfect college undergrad existence, hearing their mom and dad say "You're on your own." Actually I agree with that now, it's just the motivation we needed, we meaning my wife Janet and I.

Janet had folks much like mine, once your four years were done in college, you were absolutely on your own. Janet and I were High School sweethearts whose parents completely approved of our relationship from the start.

Both of us hailed from Nazi "Make good grades, success insuring, A+ enforcer" type families, since the days of kindergarten. It had it's benefits though, both sets of parents thought we'd be the next super couple, having everything they never had. That left us alone a lot to study. Oh yes we studied, but we also explored every chance we got.

Ever since freshmen year in high school we uttered "We're going to the same college no matter what, we'll be together forever, I love you, we'll be married someday" and we actually meant it. It was almost like we were married in high school. I mean hell she and I had been sweethearts off and on since age six. Our parents basically shared raising us over the years.

After college graduation though we got "the wake up call." In our lucid awakening, we both found ourselves in utter debt, broke, and living on love. We finally knew what it was like to rough it, big time. The part about "You can't live on love," My father invented the saying, so if you've ever heard it before, yep, came from my dad. Yes, our parents helped us get set up which we are now grateful for, but they absolutely bailed on us after that, and when I say "Bailed," I mean after she and I married.

Three weeks into our masters degrees, we became Mr. and Mrs. Waters, at which time we instantly knew income was paramount, not to have a good time, but to live. Before the wedding we never had to worry about the little things like life sustaining protein and carbohydrates, you know, food? However, both sets of our parents took a hard stance on "You wanted to wed early? Deal with it."

We tried to beg a bit at first hoping to squeeze the rind for its last drop of juice, but that soon dried up. No, they didn't let us starve at first, but they laid it out in a way that told us we were on our own, grow up.

Now Janet had the upper hand in that as a Psychology major, she was sucked up by the State Hospital instantly when she applied. Yes, the pay sucked, but she brought down nine dollars per hour, and that was nine bucks we didn't have the day before. It was a job, but very few people stayed there as a career, quite simply it was an internship with pay towards Janet's PHD.

I on the other hand, had gotten a call from a well known grocery store warehouse, one I can't mention for legalities sake, and was bringing down a whopping seven buck an hour. If you added our part-time pay together, we were still poor, but alive. It kind of worked out though. Janet was on third shift and I was on second, so I visited her nightly.

It was only a five minute walk to the Hospital from my work. Most times I stayed with Janet during her shift all night. Luckily, the orderlies and staff were quite cool with it. In fact, many of them were nonexistent during the night which was great. There were at least seven people on third shift at this place. However, I only ever met one, and that was quite by accident. When the patients were asleep, so was most of the staff except for Janet, she took it very seriously.

After only a few weeks, I felt much better about Janet being at the hospital alone those couple of hours before my shift ended, especially on the wing she monitored. She had inherited a guardian angel of sorts named Henry. Many times I worried about Janet being there in a place where most of the staff was absent during the wee hours of the night, but more importantly because some of the residence in this place were nuts.

Henry was by far the exception, the absolute coolest sixty year old guy on the planet. And go figure, he was actually a patient in this place diagnosed with manic depression and mild schizophrenia. Which was hilarious, after later finding out he had the system down, and was, not to put too fine a medical diagnosis on it, a horrendous faker.

This guy was as normal as anyone treating him, and perhaps smarter. Henry was a life long activist / Peace Corps man, having spent decades in countries you only want to hear about, never visit. Some of the stories he told of the Congo and Ruanda were too much to quote, yet he seemed the most pleasant "Good will towards men" type guy ever. Many times I thought if I had gone through some of the things he had gone through over the years, I'd have probably hanged myself.

Little did I know when we first met him, Henry had a reason to live, and not be depressed (Laughing). More accurately he had a reason to be elated, quite the opposite of his diagnosis. Down the coast he had a boat, not a bass boat mind you, a very large nice boat. When he first described it though, I thought "Yep, he's nuts," or "Oh I bet it's a blow up raft with a sheet on a stick." There was no way he owned a pristine, modern, 50+' sailing yacht. He even went on about a Mercedes SL something, which I too thought was total bullshit. Regardless, I felt content that he watched over Janet before I got there. If Janet wasn't finishing an assignment on her computer, he'd be there with her at the front desk playing cards, looking at photo albums, just being a good friend.

Henry was finally scheduled to get out in two weeks on a medical release, when it dawned on me why he was there. It was to secure his early SSI as a screwball by a few years. Being that he couldn't be on SSI for being nuts and own a 50' sailing yacht, I later found out it was in his sisters name, as was every penny Henry had made over the decades, which was as it turned out, substantial.

I mean think about it, a Masters Degree level horticulturist working for a world humanitarian organization for thirty five years, who yes, probably made under 60k, but didn't spend any of it for three decades, none of it… Yes, he'd probably have a small fortune amassed.

After about a month of visiting Janet every night, I couldn't help but notice Henry flirting with her big time. It was very much in a complementary and flattering way, but none the less big time flirting. Although Henry wasn't your typical sixty year old, rather a well taken care of ,distinguished, 6' 2" inch tall man, It still didn't bother me at all, I just wrote it off as funny, as did Janet.

When it came to Janet though, she could turn the head of a ninety year old. To top it off, She always worked out just before going on duty in the hospital physical therapy room, usually showing up in just spandex shorts, a tank top, and running shoes. She truly loved that on third shift a dress code was nonexistent. They gave her hospital scrubs to wear, but there was never anyone there to say "Wear it."

All that aside, Janet is a knock out no matter what she wore. I did worry a bit about her being there by herself though because Henry would have protected her even though she could kick almost any mans ass with a hand tied behind her back. At 5' 3", 119 lbs, brunette, very physically fit, and a beautiful face and smile, she couldn't help but be the elation of most of the male residence at this place, even the ninety year old fellas.

The wing where Janet worked was more like an extended stay hotel, where by some of the patients came and went as they pleased. Again though, Henry was always there to guard her at these hours of the night, and pretty much had the run of the place.

One evening I showed up and true to form, Henry was sitting across the table where Janet was typing on here lap top. It was always funny too because Janets conversation was much like "Yep, Umhum, Oh wow, yep." She just continued to type as he spoke, basically hearing every other word and focusing on her assignment. However this night was a bit different, I didn't notice right away, but I swear it looked as if Henry had about half an erection in his sweat pants as he sat there.

It wasn't like it was sticking straight up or anything, but off to the side, however there was no doubt he was thinking dirty old man thoughts. Besides his regular medication, Henry applied twice a day, a Testosterone Gel prescribed by his doctor, which I'm sure made him hornier than the average sixty year old by a long shot. I just ignored what ever erection he might have had. I mean what the hell, he was fantasizing. If I got upset over every guy who thought wild thoughts about my wife, I'd be in this institution with Henry.

We all sat there and shot the bull for hours most nights. This night though Henry point blank began asking "When are your finals over?"

Janet quickly replied "Next week, thank God."

Henry in turn asked "How would you guys like to take a cruise with me around the Gulf and the Caribbean, about a month long?"

Janet looked at me with a mouth half opened blank expression replying "Gosh, that sounds amazing, but we have to work this summer to help with next semesters expenses. I so very much wish there was a way, but we'd have to pass, just our luck because we sure can't afford a cruise, any cruise." At the time I couldn't have agreed more.

The instant she replied, he quickly asked "How much would you guys make in a month?"

Janet laughed and said "Not much."

He kept on "No really, how much?"

We both replied "Maybe $2400 with a few extra hours of OT, if they allowed us to, but safely around $2000."

Now here's where we both about hit the floor. Henry rebutted "I tell you what, I'll pay you both $1400 for helping me do things around the boat. I will give you some cash to go grocery shopping for the trip, you can run some errands for me before we go, just little stuff. The other 99% of the trip you can just enjoy yourselves."

Janet put both hands over her face, but the expression on her face was unmistakable, she wanted to go. She glanced at me and said "Um, now this is just me talking, but how exactly do we refuse something this cool?"

I replied "Henry you had me at Cruise." We all chuckled and it was agreed we would leave in ten days.

I was still wondering how a guy with Henry's diagnosis could legally operate a boat, let alone one of this size. I even asked Janet about it and she explained that thousands of people have this diagnosis and they drive cars, trucks, basically leading normal lives. My only comfort was that I knew Henry was absolutely faking it anyway.

Ten days later, we had ran some small errands for Henry, did some shopping, and got ourselves ready, and when I say got ourselves ready, I mean Janet just had to have a few new swimsuits, go to the tanning bed, get some new shoes, etc, all of which Henry insisted on buying, and we happily didn't refuse. Before we left Henry told us "Now I don't want you spending any of the money I'm paying you. Lets face it, if you spent it on this trip, you'd come back with nothing, and then what's the point."

Again, we couldn't refuse, and turns out Henry was very loose with his money. It was almost as if he had sacrificed his entire life for others, and now it was his time. Just so happened that spending time with us, and spending his money on us, were both great reasons to be alive.

The trip was amazing, right from the start. Although we were supposed to be helping around the boat, we found ourselves just having a great time. This boat was so automated, it took care of everything. You simply plot the course, and it does the rest. As it turned out Henry just loved our company. I think we made him feel young again.

Two days into the cruise and about a thousand photos later, we all found ourselves up late on the deck drinking a bottle of Crown Royal, which surprisingly Janet was doing shots of while Henry and I sipped. Janet was a serious light weight drinker. At around midnight we broke out the camera once again and began taking goofy photos of one another once again.

A few times I asked Janet to sit on Henry's lap, and she did. On one photo, Henry put his arm under her right leg almost as if he was going to pick her up. The instant he did she looked as if she lost her balance a bit. As she quickly positioned to keep from falling off his lap, instantly spreading her left leg out to brace herself against a shelf of the main cabin, I snapped the photo.

We were all cracking up over it afterwards. She damn near hit the deck. After a few minutes and several other photos later, I began going back through the camera memory and came across that particular photo. I didn't know it when I snapped it, but she was utterly spread eagle, with her swimsuit crotch wedged tightly inside and between her pussy lips. It was accidentally one of the most erotic photos I had ever witnessed.

I'm not exactly sure why, but it turned me on seeing her on his lap, with his arms under her legs as she spread them. If you didn't know the situation, just looking at the photo, it very much looked like he was spreading her legs and looking at her crotch. It wasn't like I was dwelling on it or anything at the time, but for a brief moment I was truly aroused by it. I think it was mostly because I wasn't threatened by Henry because age, but was in some way aroused by Janet having another mans hands on her.

Upon finding it in the cameras memory though, I wasn't sure what to do with it because it was Henry's camera, not ours. I eventually just left it alone, and we continued drinking and having a great time. Later that evening we all went to our own cabins and went to bed. Henry always stayed up a bit later than us, making sure the boats systems were performing, making slight corrections, etc.

When we got to our cabin, Janet fell onto the bed and we played a bit, but I could tell she was minutes away from passing out. It was at this time I began thinking again about that photo and her on Henry's lap, his hands on her, her crotch sitting directly on his cock separated by only thin pieces of cloth. I was actually beginning to question my sanity. The more I though about it though, the more erect my cock became.

My fantasy kept getting more and more out there as the minutes passed. It went from just getting turned on by an accidental erotic photo, to imagining Janet on top of him wildly taking him inside her. After about a half hour more of this, I woke her and took my sexual frustration out on the moment coming harder than I ever had inside her, and in embarrassingly record time.

She asked what had gotten into me, and I just chuckled and told her it must be the ocean air.

Janet quickly replied "Wow, we'll have to bottle some air to take home."

A couple more days passed as we continued having the time of our lives, finally arriving in Mexico in the late afternoon. As we did Henry suggested that we just anchor just off the coast and wait until morning to go exploring, that there could be some bad elements patrolling around in the evening.

It was no big deal to us. We had a great time on the boat no matter what. We were constantly grilling on the deck, taking the twin Seadoo's out, drinking frozen margaritas, sipping on Crown, etc. As usual out came the cameras.

This time I had a bit more to drink, almost on purpose. It was as if rather than taking accidental erotic shots, I might even playfully get some by asking. I mean by this time, we all knew each other quite well, so if I were to say "Baby, give me a sexy pose," she'd do it just being funny. Granted, if I had too much to drink, it was a safe bet everyone else had too.

After a few photos and joking around, I asked Janet "Let me get one of you and Henry." Janet hopped up as usual and sat on Henry's lap, but this time I said "Awe, come on give me a sexy pose."

"Sexy?" she exclaimed chuckling. "Am I not sexy just being me?"

Henry quickly laughed saying "Sweetheart, that's an under statement. You're what men call smoking hot, even sixty year old ones."

She laughed as she pushed her hair up in the back with one hand and raised her legs up together with a sexy grin. I snapped the photo and quickly began joking around acting like a professional photographer. I began with "Okay great, now more sexy."

Janet at one point replied giggling "Okay are we talking sexy or sleazy."

Henry and I both laughed when he and I both began with "Oh yeah, sleazy. Woe, yeah sleazy, Baby."

Now Janet is the joker, make no mistake, but I knew at some point she'd stop and tell us we were just drunk and to shut up. On the other hand I wasn't used to Janet drinking like she had been, almost every day including this one. She was definitely on her way to inebriation. The more we heckled her, the more she played along.

She would occasionally pull down her top slightly to show some cleavage, or turn around and stick her butt out. After several minutes of this I again said "More Baby, more, talk to the camera."

She then got a grin on her face and shocked me a bit. She laid on the back deck wrap around bench seat, spread her legs up in the air and said giggling "Okay am I sleazy now?"

I snapped the photo saying "Oh yeah, that's what I'm talking about."

She immediately jumped up from that one, now almost trying to see where my limit was, as she got on her elbows and knees and stuck her crotch right at Henry and I, with her back arched, ass sticking up in the air, she said "Okay, I'm done being sleazy."

Henry chuckled replying "Lord, I could watch that all night, but maybe it's a good idea to stop before my heart does, or before something in my pants begins to embarrass me."

Janet quickly laughed saying "Okay, no more lap photos for Henry."

I was floored that Janet had done what she had. Not in a million years would she have done anything close to that sober. Henry was right though, something in my pants was in fact embarrassing me too.

We all sat around bullshitting and carrying on, telling stories, and passing the evening away, and with out a doubt had consumed more this evening than we had since our departure. As it got late, we all decided to hit the sack. Janet was saying how tired she was. I said the same thing, but really wasn't.

After being in the cabin a bit, Janet brushing her teeth and getting ready for bed, I told her I wanted to go back topside. She quickly said "If want to play a bit, you'd better not be too long." In my already buzzed state, I realized I hadn't drank enough, and figured Janet would get curious and come back up herself.

I quickly agreed not to be too long, quietly exited the cabin, and tip-toed down the dark hallway. As I did, I noticed Henry's cabin light was on. I figured I'd see if he was getting ready to hit the sack or perhaps wanted to sip on some more Crown and fish of the deck. I was actually hoping if Janet's curiosity got the best of her, we'd all stay up and party all night.

As I got closer to Henry's cabin I poked my head up to the port hole of his door and got the shock of my life. Henry had one of Janets photos blown up on his nineteen inch monitor, the one where she laid down and spread her legs. Now lets get one thing straight, I'm not a peeping Tom, but I didn't expect to see what I was seeing either.

Henry was jacking off looking at her photo. I was in shock over the entire thing, but the true shock was noticing the size and thickness of his dick. His cock had to be three inches thick. His large uncircumcised shaft had veins as thick as my pinky finger running all over it. The head looked like a medium sized apple about to bust as he strained and squeezed it.

I looked away for a few seconds, almost as if I might look back and it would all be a hallucination, but it wasn't. Again I began fantasizing about Janet and him, but now it was intense to the point that I could have swung the door opened and asked him to fuck her.

After several minutes, he stopped and grabbed a condom. I had no idea what he was doing with it, but right then and there he put it on and began stroking again. This time though, his face and body said it all. He was about to blow his load. was really fucking his hand and stretching the end of the condom over that bulbous cock head. Right out of the blue, he thrust against his hand, clinched and held it, arching his back and squeezing his cock like it was a huge slippery pipe, and bam. The condom exploded from a clear flesh color to a thick white blob. I could not get over the fact that he just kept ejaculating.

His hand moved back to the base of his cock and I was floored with how absolutely flooded it was with semen. You couldn't even see his cock it was so full of semen. For a split second I thought I had to get me some of that testosterone gel, no way a guy could shoot out that much come with out some kind of medical help. I wasn't sure whether his cock was naturally that big or if it was from the gel, but I continued thinking there was no way any human male could shoot a load like he did with out some sort of testosterone medication. It just wasn't natural.

Henry began carefully taking the condom off, so I quickly and quietly crept back towards our cabin. Just as I did, and only seconds later, Henry came out of his cabin, walked a couple of steps towards the galley trash, lifted up some bags and papers, and placed the condom midway down the trash can. I stood motionless as it was pitch dark at the end of the hallway. Henry then calmly walked up the stairs and out onto the deck.

Yes, here's where you'll think I'm nuts, and probably am for doing it.

I stood there for a few seconds when my hormones and my fantasy about Janet hit high gear. I was psychotic with the fantasy at this point. Pretty sure Henry would be up there for a while, I crept to the galley trash, lifted up the top trash, and in my psychosis, grabbed the opening of the condom being careful not to get it on me or spill it all over the place. As I grabbed it, I laid the trash carefully back down and walked back to mine and Janets cabin. When I entered the cabin, I quickly noticed that Janet was fast asleep, so I crept to the stand up restroom in our cabin.

As I flipped the light on, I was again in utter amazement. I held the condom up for a better look, and noticed the bottom inch and a half was a huge tear drop shaped reservoir of semen. It would have easily filled and even overflowed a smaller sized shot glass. I ejaculate as normal as anyone, and it was about four to five times the semen volume I would be able to muster.

The wheels in my head continued to spin, as I slowly exited the restroom stall. I then carefully laid it on some cloths at the side of the bed so as not to spill it. After that I pulled the sheet off Janet and began kissing her neck and slowly pulling her panties off. As I got them past her knees, she woke and said "I thought I told you not to take too long."

I wasn't sure what I was going to do, I just knew I was so horny I'd probably come thinking about fucking her. I realized though that seventy-five percent of my feeling was from the fantasy that kept running through my mind. As she woke, she quickly began to get into me fingering her. I then whispered to her "I want to watch you come."

We kissed and groped each other for a few minutes longer when she said "Get my toy."

I knew what that meant. It was her guaranteed way of coming. and she knew as I did, that the toy did the trick fast and assured. In the back of my mind I also knew that once she was midway through using the toy she was a hundred times more likely to try something new. Once she hit her horny threshold, anything could be asked or confessed. I frantically went through one of the bags, finally finding it. Before I handed it to her, I asked "How much do you trust me?"

She got a very serious look on her face and replied "Oh my, that could be good or bad."

I then said in my drunken unbelievably horny state "If I had a fantasy that was driving me more sexually inane than anything I've ever experienced, would you think about it?"

She replied reservedly "Wow, okay, you have me interested. No matter what it is I'd think about it. I'm sure I'd do it if it turned you on that much, or at least I'd try it. How crazy could it be?"

I replied "Um, pretty crazy."

I then began fingering her and once she was very wet, I grabbed the dildo and began pushing it into the entrance of her vagina. Janet sighed and began helping me get it into her. As I began pushing it slowly inside her she again began asking "What is it? Gosh you're driving me crazy now, tell me. You don't say something like that and not let it out."

I again asked her "No matter how crazy it seems, you'll at least try it?"

Just as the last word left my mouth, she sprung up on her elbows and asked "How fucking crazy can it be? We are in the middle of the fucking ocean with limited access to anything? What, is it?"

I replied "Now remember, we're just talking about trying it, it's not like you'd have to keep doing it, hence the word, try."

She then said "If you don't come out with it I'm done, and the word is NO."

I waited reluctantly for about ten seconds as she stared into my eyes with anticipation, when I blurted "I've been, um, the truth is, I've been fantasizing about watching you fuck another guy."

She then uttered "Let's see, we're married, and yes, gotta give you the fact that it's, what did you say… WILD, my word would have been psychotic, but continue, where were we husband, continue on at, another mans sexually aroused penis moving around in my vagina?"

I then replied "Don't ask me to explain it because I can't. I just know it would be the turn on of a lifetime just to watch it, even if it were just once."

She then fired back "We are in the middle of the ocean, and I know you don't mean our vacations benefactor, Henry?" She then got a funny look asking "What in the world makes you think Henry would want to fuck me? I'm almost a third his age, and he looks at me as a good friend John."

I then said "Trust me, he would love to fuck you, and he sometimes looks at you differently."

She then replied "Oh, so it is Henry? Wild isn't the word John. Even if I knew absolutely 100% for sure he would try your fantasy without kicking us off the boat in Mexico, for being nuts, I don't know, I might think about it. Yes, I've said in the past I wanted us to try new things, but this isn't even in the same universe. I'm not opposed to you having insane fantasies, but this one is out there, baby. There's no way of knowing how he'd take it, so there's no way we're ruining this trip for your fantasy."

I then rebutted "If I could prove to you 100% that he would want to fuck you, then you're saying you'd try it?"

"I might, I'd think about it, but I know it's impossible John! So, no we can't risk him thinking we are a couple of fucked up people and putting us off this boat. How would we get home?"

I then said "Remember this evening when I said I wanted to go back topside?"

"Yes, and? What? Did you bump your fucking head on the main sail?"

I then replied consciously "Listen, you went out like a light, so I left the room, went down the hallway, went over to Henry's cabin to ask if he was going back topside, and well, he was jacking off, and I mean big time."

She then replied "Why would you look? Don't all men do that John? That's your proof he wants to fuck me?"

I said "Wait! I didn't go to his room to spy, but since you ask, yes, he was jacking off, but it was to that photo of you spreading your legs up on deck. He had it up on his monitor and was stroking his cock like crazy. Then for some reason, he put on a condom and filled it with come as he blew his load."

Now I've seen Janet dumbfounded before, but never like this. She had said about everything possible to debunk even the possibility of my fantasy up to this point. Her mouth was half opened with a deer in the head light look. She held it that way for at least a fifteen seconds. It was like an "I told you so" bomb went off. She then snapped out of it and asked "You're absolutely sure it was a picture of me? He didn't have some porn photo pulled up? It was actually me? He ejaculated looking at a picture of me?"

I said "Yep, I swear on our marriage."

She then gave a glance out of the corner of her eye and said "I'm not sure if I can believe that. I mean yeah, he flirts a bit, but nothing suggestive. That has to be bullshit. Why would a guy put on a condom to come?"

I then said "Perhaps he didn't want to come on his computer monitor, but hey, I figured you might say that. Being that I thought you might say something like that, I'm going to show you something, and I don't want you to think I'm more nuts than you already do."

She then giggled saying "Trust me, you're about as nuts as you'll get with me right now."

I then leaned over the end of the bed, carefully grabbed the opening of the condom, and held the semen filled condom right in front of her.

Her mouth flew wide open as she instantly raised up in the bed and saying "Oh my God John, what are you doing with that? Did you ask him if you could have it or something, to show me?"

I quickly explained laughing "No, my God no, now you're nuts. I was in the dark hallway as he threw it in the galley trash and walked up topside. I didn't exactly feel like asking him if he wanted to go up and go fishing so I hid in the dark hallway towards our room.

I have no idea what I was thinking. I figured telling you about my fantasy was hard enough, but figured you'd also think I made it all up. I thought of it as proof."

She didn't say a word as she clinched the sheet to her mouth. She just kept staring at the condom as I held it up. She then took the sheet from her mouth and was about to say something. Just when I thought she was about to let me have it with a "You're out of your fucking mind speech," she said "How is there so much semen, did he come a few times in it?"

I said "Trust me, he wouldn't stop squirting semen, this is from one ejaculation."

To my utter surprise she then took her fingers and began touching the come filled part of the condom, rubbing the latex filled semen back and forth between her finger tips saying "There's no way, look at how much there is. He had to come a few times?"

I replied "No, he did this with one single ejaculation."

She continued rubbing the condom between the tips of her fingers with her eyebrows canted in a look of deep concentration and disbelief. She did this for around a minutes and a half, and must have said twenty times "There's so much… I can't believe how much there is… It's so thick and slippery."

She then rose up in bed, put her arms around her knees and looked towards the wall with her cheek on her knees. She sat that way for a few seconds when she sprung her head up, put her chin on her knees, and asked "Well? How will we do this? Do I just go up to him and say… Excuse me Henry, if it's not too much trouble, could you please fuck my brains out? Oh, I almost forgot, is it okay if John watches?"

I chuckled replying "No, of course not. One of these nights when the time is right and we are all messing around, I will come below, and you can stay up top with Henry… and well, if we've had enough to drink, maybe, yes you could just say… John and I have talked and I'd like to ask you if you'd like to have sexual intercourse with me. John is okay with it."

"Woe, wait a minute, what was this about you wanting to watch?"

I replied "Trust me, I do, more than you know, but there's no where on the boat that I couldn't see it from a window below."

She then giggled "I'm very worried about you, now you're a perv voyeur too? So your fantasy isn't about me having sex with another guy, it's about you watching it happen."

I replied "Yes, I can't explain it, but the vision of another mans erect penis inside you turns me on, there, I said it."

I leaned up and began kissing her when slowly we got back to intense groping. I was in total shock that this was transpiring, that she was entertaining it at all. The thought that it could happen began to really hit me. Much of my fantasy was just that, the pure fantasy of it, now it was becoming a real possibility, and Janet was on board with it. My only safety net to my fantasy was that she probably wouldn't. I was now realizing she probably would.

As I fingered her, she stated "He has to wear a condom."

I didn't say a word. She stopped kissing for a moment as I continued kissing her neck and asked "You actually expect that much semen and sperm to shoot inside me? John, do you want him to use a condom? John, answer me, does your fantasy now include him inseminating me? You actually want a man to squirt that much sperm inside my body?"

I then began kissing her mouth when I uttered "Yes."

Just as I said yes, she gasped and began kissing me more erotically. As we kissed, and for some insane reason I reached and grabbed the condom which was now laying beside her. She saw what I was doing, but by this time, there was no more shock and awe left in my fantasy. She didn't say a word.

We stopped kissing and I began rubbing the opening of the condom against her pussy Her eyes rolled back in her head as she softly said "John, are you really going to do what I think you are about to do?"

I didn't say a word, I just cupped my middle finger under the rim of the condom opening, and slowly pushed it inside her vagina. I kept pushing at the condom feeling the opening cupped around her cervix and my middle finger. As I circled my finger around her cervix I looked down and the huge semen sack was the only thing sticking out of her.

She then said "John you're drunk, do you realize what you are doing? Just the little bit of his semen on the opening has already put millions of sperm inside me. Is that what you want? Damn it John, we both need to be psychological help." She then went on to exclaim, and I knew she was using the one thing she thought would deter me, saying "You do realize I've skipped a few pills this month, you do realize that right? Not smart John."

At the same time she was saying it, I began suggestively pushing at her to lie down off her elbows. As I did, I will never the look on her face as she slowly lowered to her back. It was that same look I'd witnessed her give before once jumping off a forty foot cliff into a lake.

As she softly lie on her back, I grabbed what was hanging out of her vaginal opening, and began squeezing the sack of semen. As I squeezing it and began working it inside her with my two middle fingers, I immediately stopped kissing her glancing down, noticing that half of the come was gone from the reservoir.

I then leaned up and kissed her saying "Come Honey, It's just experimenting. It's something brand new." She just gave me the same jump look.

We continued kissing with her eyes wide open as I fumbled for the vibrator. Once I had it in my hand, I touched it to her pussy when she blurted "You need to take the condom out John, it's been fun."

As she was speaking, I raked the head of the dildo from the tip of the condom to her vaginal opening, and slowly began to push. As I did, all the semen in the large bulb pushed inside her. I knew if I pushed the toy further inside her, it would spill all of Henry's seed deep inside her against her cervix.

She reminded that she had missed taking her pills multiple times as I slowly pushed the dildo inside her, and in my drunken state I reasoned that if she had missed five out of fourteen, it was probably still doing it's job, actually reason went out the window for both of us.

In a contorted way, I leaned and began kissing her as I pushed the toy. As I pushed the toy, it began stretching the condom. As I held the tip of it, I felt the toy pop effortlessly inside her about an inch, and the tightly stretched condom completely relaxed in my finger tips.

The second Janet sharply inhaled with her eyes jumping wide opened, I knew the semen had spilled and emptied deep inside her. Very soon after it did, I froze, as did she. I quickly began kissing slowly moving the toy back and forth inside her. It was effortless when the mass of come spilled into her. Knowing that most of it had spilled against her cervical opening, I slowly pulled at the tip of it. As I pulled, I effortlessly began stretching it out of her with the dildo fully buried inside her. As I pulled at it, my esotericism enhanced. Every centimeter I pulled out was empty of sperm.

She was carrying the entire content of it. Janet abruptly put her hand on mine, the one holding the toy, and said "John I'm not supposed to have another mans sperm in my body."

In my state, I simply replied "It's okay Baby."

She then rolled her eyes and said "Oh, it's okay? Henry's sperm artificially inseminated into my uterus?"

I then turned on the vibrator switch and pushed it completely inside her. The second I did, I raised up to one elbow and witnessed a glob of his come on the underside of the toy which began to leak from her and down her ass.

As I continued, now slowly thrusting the entire length inside her vaginal canal, more and more of the come began leaking from her and sticking to the toy. After about thirty seconds, she grabbed my hand removing it from the toy, and began moving it herself.

As she did I began softly repeating "Yes Baby, do it, you can do it, I want to watch you come."

This went on for another three to four minutes as I stroked my cock watching her arouse herself with the seminal mess. As she moved it inside her, she took her other hand and was splitting her fingers across the top of the toy rubbing the sides of her semen glazed vaginal opening.

I had to stop stroking multiple times knowing I would come had I continued. Just into about the fifth minute, she arched her back and raised her knees towards her breasts, and let out a very bone crushing strained "NnOo, MY GgOoDd."

After a few seconds into her orgasm, she sharply removed the dildo, clinched her legs together as she rolled to her left side, and took both hands, pressed her fingers to the top of her vaginal opening and jerked her body in orgasm.

Now this was beyond words. I could write a story on this event alone. As she lay there, I watched her vaginal opening, her ass, and her body convulse in a tense clinched motion. As her body was completely orgasmic, I witnessed every rhythmic vaginal contraction push a small leak of Henry's seed out as I watched it run down Janet's right thigh and onto the sheet.

I was frozen as I watched her orgasm. Looking upon her tensed jolting body, her glistening crotch and thigh, her beautiful feet, the slick drain of milky white semen running out of her, the come on her red fingernail polish. I was in a trance.

Just as she was beginning to relax and only sporadically jerk her pelvis against her clinched hands and fingers, I roller her knees up, spread her legs, and lowered my cock to her vagina. Just as the head of my cock began to enter her soaked warm vagina, I began to well up with a mind blowing orgasm. I had never felt come jet from the head of my cock lie it was at this moment.

I'm not sure what turned me on the most, my insane orgasm, or the fact that my cock pushed inside her completely with one slow effortless messy thrust. As I pushed that first thrust as hard as I could, she pulled my face towards her and gave me a wildly sexual kiss. Either way, our crotches were an absolute mess when I finished. My pubic hair was white at the bas of my cock with come. She was soaked and coated from her pussy to several inches out on her thighs.

When I had completely finished, normally we'd lie there or I'd remove myself and we'd lay for a bit, but this time was quite different. She held me inside her with her hands on my ass well after I was finished ejaculating.

In an instant after coming, I felt so very guilty. I began saying "Baby, maybe it's not such a good idea, maybe we should just enjoy the vacation and not do something stupid."

Before I could complete the sentence she rebutted softly and very sarcastically moving her hips "Oh, what? Really? Really? We're done now? Oh, so you don't want Henry to fuck me now? You don't want him to inseminate me? What? You don't want him to squirt his sperm in my uterus after he fucks my brains out? Why not? Maybe since I skipped a few pills this month, he could knock me up. Wow, I was hoping he would fuck me every few hours for the next few weeks, that way I have a better chance of conceiving."

I just lowered my head into her hair and neck saying "Okay, got the point."

She continued "Oh God, Henry fuck me," as she forcefully thrust her hips taking me deeper inside her. Several minutes went by as she barraged me with the intentional comments, moving her hips and smearing the semen between our bodies.

She wasn't at all finished with my lesson or punishment, but little did she realize, after my initial ejaculatory "Damn, bad idea feeling," her comments began to turn me on. The more she tried to make her point, the more I began to imagine what she was punishing me with.

She continued on as I raised my head and began slowly kissing her. In fact, I think it began to piss her off as she heated up the banter. As I began moving slowly with her hips, she said "Are you listening?"

I quickly replied "Yes."

As I did she continued with speak as the dick inside her wasn't mine at all, but Henry's. I tried not to let her know it was becoming such a huge turn on, rather occasionally saying "Yes, I get it. You can stop now." That fueled her on to really drive the point home. I knew she was waiting for me to cave and tell her what a mistake we'd made.

However, the more she poured it on the more it turned me on. She kept on with "Oh yeah Henry, do you like being inside me? Do you like feeling yourself inside my body? God, you feel so good. What? You're about to come? Yes, I want your semen inside me."

She just kept on and on with it as she pulled at my ass taking me as deep as she could inside her flooded pussy.

"It's okay, you can finish inside me. John is okay with it, in fact, it's okay if you get me pregnant. Let's fuck until I'm carrying your baby, several times a day. I'll stop taking my pills completely, that way we can better our chances of getting me pregnant. Henry, do you want to have a baby with me? Do you want me to be carrying your child? It's what I want."

I then said "Okay, enough, you've made your point. But hey, I didn't have family planning in mind with my fantasy."

She quickly replied "Um yes, but you thought just enough to empty a condom full of sperm inside my vagina, hum, are you shitting me? I have you and Henry inside me now. If I were to become pregnant, I wouldn't know if was yours or his."

As I sheepishly withdrew from her, an enormous load of come rolled out of her behind the head of my cock and down the crack of her ass. As it did, she said "Oh my God, John."

I simply replied, "It's okay, Baby, it's just semen."

As she laid there with her legs spread, a thick leak of semen running from her vagina to the sheets, she said "Are we done with this?"

I hesitated not knowing how to reply, because the simple truth was, I began to revert back to my fantasy more than ever. I believe now in hind sight that had she kept quiet after I came, we'd have stopped and moved on. However, he comments about semen, Henry, pregnancy, etc, had me more into the fantasy than ever before. Now don't get me wrong, all of this was my doing, my fault utterly. She was simply trying to lay it on so thick, I'd learn from it. Well, I learned from it, but not in the way she intended.

Because of my hesitation in answering, she raised her eyebrows and said very sarcastically "No problem, you're right, we should explore our carnal instincts. I mean, hell, there are two sperm producing men on this boat, why shouldn't I take advantage of the potential. Betters my chances of having a baby. Is Henry up on deck? I couldn't pick a better time for us to fuck. I mean he's already inside me. I can just say, Hey Henry, why masturbate into a condom looking at my photo when I have a perfectly fertile vagina and uterus for you to ejaculate into?"

I embarrassingly replied "Okay Janet, it was nuts. I'm sorry. I lost my mind, but, I mean, it wasn't that bad…"

The instant I said, but, she interjected saying "Damn it John, let's say you went to shore for groceries and came back. When you did, we went below and you found out Henry had fucked me, and I mean his semen was in me? You're okay with that?"

I emphatically told her it was wrong, and that I had made a mistake. Everything that had happened this evening was an alcohol induced fantasy that was way out there. She and I both passed out asleep in each others arms a half hour later. As the night passed, I woke her three times entering and fucking her thinking about my fantasy.

The last time I woke, I had her legs spread as wide as I could about to come, when she asked "Is that you fucking me or Henry?"

By this time, I didn't have any lie left in me regarding my fantasy, I was utterly spent, yet the psychotic fantasy was still with me. I watched the sun peek through the port hole of our cabin when I said "Tell me again about Henry coming inside you."

The instant I did, she loudly replied as she thrust her hips against mine saying "God Damn it, If you want it you, you got it John. I hope his dick is big and you regret it. Hell, I might even like it. Didn't think of that did you?"

I was shooting my load inside her as she said it, which pissed her off eve more. We neither said a word after that. She rolled away from me, and we fell asleep. At around nine AM, I woke and left Janet to sleep as I went top side. One of the first things I did every morning was take a SeaDoo wave runner to shore or run the coast line with it.

This particular morning, I woke to Henry already being gone. He was a very early riser. Henry had already taken a wave runner to shore and I had no idea when he'd return. Having our complete freedom on the boat, I didn't worry about asking before I took the SeaDoo.

I grabbed a protein bar from the galley, put on my shorts, and off I went. It was a gorgeous morning. You could smell the fresh ocean, it was already eighty one degrees, no humidity, just beautiful.

After spending a half hour running the shore line I came back and found that Henry had returned just before me. I could smell the gas grill a hundred yards from the boat as the wind blew into my face. Upon my arrival I noticed that Henry had fired up the grille as he sometimes did in the morning. We had all joked that some of the fish we had caught and grilled was good enough to eat for breakfast, so Henry made sure we had some basics to go with it.

Janet was very health conscious about what she ate, but twice had mentioned she'd love to have those little heat and eat sausage links and scrambled eggs for breakfast. She had mentioned this when we were in the middle of the Gulf. Henry remember this particular morning, riding to shore to get the sausage links and fresh eggs, fixing them just for her as I rode up on the back of the boat.

As I rode up, Henry said "Hey, you're right on time. Go get pretty girl up, she wanted a real breakfast.

I quickly replied "Damn Henry, you're gonna have the locals swimming out to the boat with how good that smells." Henry just chuckled as always and reiterated "Go get Miss Prissy, I made this so she'd stop missing an American breakfast. For someone who talks about flaxseed and green tea so much, she sure wanted to have her eggs and sausage links, took me an hour inland to find Jimmy Deans."

As I looked in the mirror at my crazy ocean blown hair, I noticed behind me that she already had a pair of panties on. She raised her butt of the bed and pulled them from her ass. As she did I asked "When did you put panties on?"

She replied "Damn it John what does it matter? Geeze, you must have been drunk, you watched me put them on before the sun came up. Remember? Before you fucked me that last time, not make love to me, fucked me?"

I quickly blew it off saying nothing. As she laid in bed, I exited the cabin and walked towards the breakfast smell. As I hit top side, Henry had a pile of food on a platter that was unreal.

I quickly replied "She on her way." As I did, Janet emerged from the main cabin walking up the stairs and I was speechless. She wore a pair of Victoria Secret panties, not swim suit bottoms mind you, but panties, ones you could easily tell she kept her private parts shaved. Other than that she wore a bright orange tight tank top.

Now don't get me wrong, Henry had seen Janet in her workout garb back at the retirement center, but this was very, very different.

I mean there is a huge difference between wearing spandex shorts with running shoes, and wearing practically see-through panties and a top with no bra. She glanced at me out of the corner of her eyes and said nothing to me as she emerged.

She then walked directly to Henry who didn't see what she was wearing at all. Henry was busy rolling the last of the sausage links onto a plate. As she walked towards him, I was enamored with how amazing her ass looked in those panties. I was actually beyond my fantasy at this point, but she wasn't through making me pay for it as it seemed.

Now Henry was a very "Roll with it guy," but upon spinning around he quickly said "Oh shit honey, did you forget your shorts?"

Janet just went with it and replied "No, my God, what's the difference, Panties, bikini bottoms, is there that much difference?

Henry quickly said "Absolutely not. This is your boat honey, and you wear what you want, anything you want, anytime you want, this is your boat." I knew Janet was pouring it on thick at this point. She was trying to arouse Henry in front of me. It was a fact that she obviously didn't hear the reasonable apology from me she wanted to, and she was laying the ground work for me to craft an apology equal to none, one that would make me think twice before bringing up such a fantasy.

Janet knew I was ordinarily a very conservative man, very conservative, but this wasn't just any fantasy, and it wasn't just any circumstance.

Janet then walked from Henry after hugging him, thanking him for making her favorite breakfast. Afterwards, she slowly walked towards the back bench couch on the back of the boat, glancing at me only briefly. She knew at this point I was completely aware of what she was doing, but at the same time it was killing her that I hadn't reacted. It was almost like a game of chicken.

As Janet got to the bench, she sat, casually put both feet up onto the edge with her legs spread about two feet apart, laid her head back and said "God, I'm still so tired."

She really had me at this point, I mean her crotch was completely exposed, and the crotch of her see-through dark navy blue panties was wet with a dark almost black slit about a half inch wide and sunk so tightly against her crotch. I knew it was from her still leaking come.

You have to know Janet, her point was not made.

I quickly said as she laid her head back "Hey honey, why don't you go below and put your shorts on, we're thinking about parasailing up the coast."

Janet slowly raised her head and replied "I think we should just have fun on the boat."

She had me dead bag, I was utterly paid back, only problem, she wasn't done. Henry spun around with the breakfast, and instantly looked away saying "Okay, Wow! Sorry, get comfortable, it's all good."

Janet then rose up and said "Henry, I'm sorry, I didn't mean to get too comfortable."

It was at that very moment I realized she was trying to pay me back for my fantasy, and embarrass Henry for jacking off to her photo. I mean she didn't care if Henry kicked us off the boat and she had to swim back. The freakishly odd part was that I was fine with being paid back at this point, just hoping it would end, but Henry had no clue someone watched him jack off to her photo and I was thinking she might say something, but she didn't.

Henry put the breakfast plate down in front of her trying to be a gentleman, but Janet caught it. She lowered her legs and said "Henry, I want a photo of you sitting on my lap."

Now Henry is an enormous guy, three times the size of Janet in every way. He just laughed and replied "Okay, here we go," and jokingly acted as if he was going to sit on her lap.

As he did, Janet grabbed at the side of his shorts and he fell onto the back bench seat. Once he hit the seat, he said "Wow, lets get this photo. I'll try not to crush you."

I then grabbed the camera hoping after a snap or two, we I could do damage control and tell her how much of a mistake my fantasy was. The first couple photos were pretty benign, but then Janet said "Let's get a sexy one."

Henry jokingly broke into a pose as Janet jokingly hugged his left leg as he stood in front of her. As I snapped it she said "Sit down Henry." and he did.

As he sat, Janet said "Let's get a very sexy pose."

She knew she was killing me with it, but wasn't done proving a point. As Henry sat, and was up for anything, she swung her right leg over his lap. He put his hands on her upper thighs to keep her from falling off, and she took his hands up to her ass. Henry just jokingly said "Okay, if that's a better."

As I snapped it, she continued "Let's get more shots."

Just as Henry got a bit nervous and confused as to what was happening, Janet leaned down as she was spread legged across his lap and began kissing him. Henry instantly said "Oh No, Wow, is this okay? This probably isn't okay, is it?"

Janet just kept kissing him replying "I don't know, is it okay? In fact, I think it very okay."

As she was saying it I watched. I snapped a few photos and point or no point, she was driving me erotically insane. I knew she was ready for me to say "Hey, fuck this cruise, let's get off the boat and go home," but I didn't say that at all, rather it wildly turned me on.

Just as she leaned down and kissed Henry's cheek, with her crotch over his, I sat the camera down, walked up behind her, and forcefully grabbed at the back of her panties. As I did, she spun her head around and I wildly began kissing her as she began to say something.

I have no idea what she was about to say. As we kissed Henry just sat there with his hands now down on her legs in utter shock. About four to five seconds into kissing her, I slid my right hand down the back of her panties, and pushed my middle finger inside her warm soaked vagina. The second my finger went inside her, she gasped.

As she did I stopped kissing her and pulled her off Henry's lap. Once she stood, I had her panties to her knees. Henry said nothing.

Once I released he panties, I began nudging her ass towards the bench seat off to the right side of Henry. As Janet sat, her panties went to her ankles, with her right leg coming out of them. I expected her to say something, anything, but she didn't.

Upon getting her to her back, I again began kissing her forcefully. The moment she was completely on her back I moved myself up and between her legs. The instant my cock hit her come filled vaginal opening the head of my throbbing cock touched her warm slick pussy lips.

I my excitement I rapidly moved my hand to guide the head of my cock inside her. I then leaned forward. As I leaned in my cock was slowly going inside her on one continuous thrust. There were no four to five short thrusts to insure everything was thoroughly lubricated. My nuts were on her ass in three seconds. On that first thrust I pressed against her very forcefully and held it like that for a few more seconds. Janet had her head arched back into the pillow gasping buy trying to keep quiet.

Just before I Withdrew for a second thrust, I raised up and looked down at my cock completely inside her. I then slowly withdrew and was unbelievably turned on by how shiny wet and soaked my cock was. I also noticed sticky threads of come stretching from my nuts and pubic hair to her vaginal area. It was the most erotic feeling of my life. The feeling of her warmth, seeing come all over both of us. Suffice to say, I lasted about two minutes, and only that long because I stopped a few seconds here and there to keep from coming.

As I came, I saw stars. I think I just about passed out I held my thrust so long and hard inside. Every shot of my semen that exploded from my cock was the strongest I had ever felt up to this point in my life. It was a mental fuck every bit as much as a physical one, knowing she had two men's sperm mixed inside her vagina.

As I finally wound down from my ejaculation, I slowly withdrew and just sat there for a few minutes watching a flood of semen slowly leak from her. It looked as if she had been gang banged by five guys. Anyone would have swore to it with that much semen and a few pieces pubic hair stuck to her shaved pussy and inner thighs. I had never witnessed such a mess in real life, only ever in a porn.

Janet then raised to her elbows and just stared at me for about ten seconds with a look of " I can't believe we just did this.

She then uttered "I need a roll of toilet paper."

I jumped up and replied "I'll roll off a bunch."

She replied again "No, I was the roll."

I then took a roll from under the sink and brought it to her. As I handed it to her she began to roll of about three feet. She then took it and held it to her crotch. After a few seconds she slowly scooped against her pussy and handed it to me. I quickly walked to the rest room and threw it in the toilet. She did this for about three minutes more handing me about four more wads to throw away. Now, she could have just sat on the toilet, but I think she was trying to make some sort of point.

After this she put on a pair of panties and we didn't speak a word about it. She was actually giving me a bit of the cold shoulder, I think because on one hand she was freaked out by my sexual insanity, but I think she was a bit mad at herself for allowing me to do it. To this day, I can't say for sure.

The next morning, I caught that unmistakable whiff of grilling. I looked at the clock and it was 6:27am I slowly got up and put on my shorts leaving Janet to sleep. As I got top side, I saw Henry at the grill with smoke wafting all over the place. In typical fashion, Henry said "Good morning sunshine! Hope you and Janet like sea bass. No I didn't catch it I thawed it from the freezer."

I then replied "Mr. Henry, you could cook macaroni and cheese on that grill and it would just taste better for some reason."

We sat out there for about thirty minutes by ourselves when I noticed Janet stick her head up from below. She was yawning and putting her hair in a pony tail. As she snapped the band out of her fingers, she finally walked up the last two steps jokingly saying "Oh you guys did all this for me?"

Henry chuckled replying "Anything for you sweetheart."

As she stood on the bottom step of the galley I didn't notice, all I could see was a white tight tank top she had on, very normal, but as she got up the stairs I noticed she that she only had on her panties, the same ones she put on about five hours before. I mean there's little difference between a swim suit bikini bottoms and panties, but one also unmistakably knows the difference.

I don't think Henry noticed right away, but I certainly did. They were very tight white cotton panties that were very low cut and barely covered her. The dead give away was the bright yellow cartoon smiley face just above the crotch that had a goofy look with it's tongue hanging out. I mean I knew the panties, I bought them for her as a gag gift once.

I just played it off a bit, but her point of making me jealous or getting my attention worked. Now once Henry's mind left the grill he instantly said with a grin "Those might be the cutest panties I've even seen."

Janet grinned and glanced at me replying jokingly "Oh Henry, thank you sweetie, a woman just has to make her men happy I guess."

Henry again replied chuckling "Honey this is your boat, you wear what ever you like anytime you like, or nothing at all as far as I'm concerned. It makes me happy that you both seem relaxed and having a good time. I don't know what I'd do with out you guys. You are very special people to me."

After an hour or so of us munching on sea bass and sipping on OJ, oh and of course Janet sitting with her feet up in her seat, driving me nuts with the occasional crotch shot, we got dressed and went ashore. I was sure that after Henry witnessed that show for an hour that he'd be stroking his cock off later in the evening. There's nothing like seeing a woman with her feet on the edge of her seat, bright read toenail polish, tanned feet and legs, and the crotch of her panties looking as if they were painted on to wake you up in the morning.

At shore, we shopped like crazy, not with our money, but Henry's. As always, he insisted on buying what ever Janet wanted, to the point that he was offended if we tried using our own money. She was becoming spoiled rotten too. He truly loved us and would have done anything to make us happy. He jokingly said once "You guys are my best friends." I think in hind sight he really meant it. Henry had been so isolated in his career from friends and family, plus never marrying or having any children, the only people he knew were either still overseas, or had passed away. So basically in this short time we'd become his family.

Once we had to come back to the boat just to drop off Janet's trinkets, hats, shorts, new swimsuits, etc. As the day wound down, we found ourselves at a gulf side bar on the patio. Janet at one point asked "Are we becoming alcoholics? I've caught a buzz almost every day for the last three."

Henry replied "Hey, this is vacation time, not work, not trying to put on airs, we're just having a good time, so no, we aren't alcoholics. Look at it this way, there's no way to sail to Mexico and not drink margaritas or kick back alcohol."

Janet laughed and said "Well, if we are, you are my perfect enabler. I feel much better now. I'll just stay drunk off my ass and you guys can take care of me."

We sat there drinking for about two hours talking about everything under the sun. Finally we all decided to return to the boat. There was a big party planned at this same bar later in the evening, and Janet said she'd like to get a shower and change before we attended. We returned to the boat, hung out for a spell, and began getting ready for the party. It was going to be a rather big bash, as it was the tenth anniversary of the place's opening.

After returning to the boat around 7:00pm We hung out for a bit and then decided around 9:00pm to begin getting showered and dressed. I was showered and ready in ten minutes, Janet too quite a bit longer.

Henry and I sat on deck waiting for Janet to come up. We had the dingy at the back of the boat ready to go ashore the moment she came up. Just as I got up to go check on her, she came up from below, and absolutely blew mine and Henry's minds.

Now, I had seen Janet fixed up and very hot looking a thousand times, but this set a whole new standard. She had on a mini skirt she had on one of the outfits she had picked out earlier that day, and was it smoking. Her top was a white cotton knitted top that was absolutely see thru, but tasteful. Yes, you could see her bra, but it was hand crafted and made that way. The flowery print mini skirt was what really set it off. I mean it wasn't smutty what so ever, it just hugged her ass and hips in a way that made you look. She must have put baby lotion on her legs because I had never seen them so beautifully smooth, shiny, and tanned. Her shoes topped it off. She wore these four to five inch heels that completely showed off her incredibly sexy feet. There was just one strap over the tops of her toes, and one at the top of her ankles. She looked like twenty million dollars. Henry immediately said "You look, you look, um, you look breathtaking."

She pranced over in her heels and hugged Henry saying "Thank you Henry, that makes me feel good." I too threw out my compliments as she hugged me. After helping her into the dingy, off we went to shore. I was amazed at how many people were already at this place, you could hear the pounding music and the flashing lights half way to shore.

Upon arrival Henry gave some teenagers twenty buck to watch the boat as we always did. Henry explained that this was ten times safer than going to the marina, as the folks at the marina would probably be the ones to steal it. He said that these teen guys would protect it with their lives because they wanted you to bring it back to them every time you came ashore, they had a little business of sorts doing this.

Before we got out of the boat Janet took off her shoes, and off we walked to the bar. Upon arrival just outside the bar, Janet began putting on her shoes. I know that sounds minuscule, but when she raised each foot up to strap them around her ankle, it was powerfully erotic seeing her panties flash us. Henry didn't say anything, just small taking, but it was so obvious he looked, several times.

We eventually made it inside the bar and found a table, and yes, as usual we began drinking. After about an hour Janet asked "Whose going to dance with me?"

We both waved our hands commenting much the same "Oh no, let's wait a while, too many people on the dance floor, yadda yadda, anything to keep from making fools out of ourselves. She continued to on when finally I said "What the hell."

As we got out there, Janet immediately began with making me nuts. She really knew how to mover her body, and with a bit of alcohol plus what she was wearing, had an instant audience. She out shined any woman there. Half a dozen guys eyes were glued to her, I mean you couldn't help it.

As we danced, I pulled her to me, and she began moving her ass in a "I've had plenty to drink" manner. I was facing where our table was with Janet's back to it. Henry couldn't take his eyes off her, but played it as best as he could glancing at his drink or somewhere other than her ass.

About thirty seconds into this, I reached down and grabbed her ass and pulled it to me. She just went with it. I could tell with my fingertips that I raised her skirt up an inch or two in the back, still she just went with it. At one point, I had half my hands on her skirt and the last half on her ass. Henry at this point didn't even try to glance away, afraid he might miss something. It wasn't until I pulled her skirt up almost over her ass that she stopped me, and pulled it back down.

I knew Henry's mind was blown. As the song wound down, back to the table we went, guys eyes following her every move. It was quite hot in this place, probably because of all the people. Janet wiped the sweat from her forehead, and was a bit flushed. As we sat at the table, she took Henry's beer and wiped the frosty bottle all over face. She then leaned against me and put both her beautiful feet on Henry's lap saying "These shoes hurt."

Henry then chuckled and said "One second." He then began un-strapping them. As he did, Janet spread her legs wide opened so he could get to the tiny buckle on the inside of her ankles. I was out of my mind with erotic thoughts, not just because she was blatantly flashing her crotch to him, but because she still carried millions of his sperm inside her uterus, and he had no idea.

Over the course of the evening, with Janet driving Henry and I both wild with her subtle yet very flirty actions and her beautiful body, we decided to head back to the boat. Janet was hardly ready for bed, she was on an all nighter it seemed. At least twenty times she said "No way we're all going to bed, lets keep the party going."

Henry, for age sixty had endurance like a twenty year old. I'm sure it was because of the testosterone gel he regularly used, but after a few times of Janet saying what she had, he replied "Hey, that's why we're here." We arrived back at the boat, and Janet was in very rare form. It was my assumption she was going to punish me with my wild ideas, eventually having me tell her to calm down and / or stop the overt flirting, that I'd learned my lesson.

The fact is, she was inadvertently fueling me on with a vengeance. It wasn't like she was rubbing her crotch on Henry's face or anything, but she knew how to make incredibly sexual flirting look accidental. I very recently realized that it was a gift she possessed.

Not more than a few minutes upon arriving, we all broke out the tequila. Now we were all quite buzzed to begin with, the tequila simple put the cherry on top making us a bit inebriated. As the minutes passed, Janet's conversation went into a realm even I wasn't sure about. I'm not even sure how the topic came up.

Janet began with simple curiosity questions like "Why didn't you ever marry? Don't you want to settle down with a woman?" to "When's the last time you kissed a woman? When's the last time you had sex with a woman?"

Henry simply went with it, not actually answering her questions, but rather replying with things like "Oh, let's just say it's been too long."

It wasn't that odd, in that we all knew each other quite well by this time and joked with one another frequently, but I wasn't sure where it was going. Janet finally got off the subject, but by the time she did, I was a wreck with dirty thoughts. Several times I went below as if using the restroom, but actually jacked off for a few seconds imagining very erotic things involving Janet and Henry.

After about the third time of me going below, I came back up, and found Janet getting her feet rubbed by Henry. It was nothing at all, just something Henry would have done. As he rubbed her feet, Janet began making very, and I mean very erotic sounds. Not like a porn mind you, but just soft "Oh yeah, Oh God yeah, Oh my God that feels so good." He had used some sort of aloe gel on her feet and she was in heaven over it.

As he rubbed, we just small talked as we always did. Henry occasionally squeezed a bit more into his palm, and went right back to rubbing her feet. As time passed, Henry was rubbing her calves, and working his hands back to her feet. She was thoroughly enjoying it. After twenty minutes or so, Janet's skirt was about two inches above her panties because occasionally she'd spread her legs a bit or scoot around. Even that wasn't too out of the ordinary, being that Henry has already seen her fully in her panties, and about five different skimpy swim suits.

However the more he rubbed, the more Janet got into it. I know she was trying to go for a wake up call to me, but at the same time, she was genuinely enjoying it. Eventually Henry was above her knees with the gel heavily on her legs. Just the sight of it was enough to make most men come. A few more minutes into it, Janet began putting her thumbs under the sides of her skirt and making an uncomfortable face, as if it was cutting into her sides when I went for what I though might be the start of something.

The third time she did it, I said "Why don't you take it off, it's not like we haven't seen your panties before."

She then looked at me with a "Okay, you want to go there? Fine."

Henry said nothing, he simply reached for his drink trying not to drop it from his slick hands and gulped. Janet quickly leaned to her side, unzipped her skirt, raised her ass off the seat, and scooted out of it. Henry was trying to act as normal as he could, but you could tell he was a bit out of his element, but then again, all of us were.

The sight of Janet laying there with her tight panties was undeniably sexual. After a brief time longer, Henry now rubbing her legs and feet, Janet rose to her elbows, took a drink from the bottle of tequila, paused for a few seconds as if trying not to puke and said "Gosh, you are the massage master buddy, how long has it been that you kissed a woman?"

Henry tried to play it off chuckling as he replied "Oh I'm happy to do it, you've had a tough day."

Janet again asked "How long has it been that you kissed a woman."

Again he laughed and replied "Let's just say a while."

Janet then came back with "Well after this you deserve a kiss buddy."

Henry quickly smiled and said "Well, then I accept as long as your hubby is okay with it."

I instantly replied "Hey, I think you deserve one too."

As Henry finished up rubbing her legs and feet, Janet glanced at me for a split second and rose up to her knees and leaned towards Henry. In a matter of a second or two, she had her mouth to Henry's. Now Henry went for the quick peck, but Janet went for the open mouthed kiss. After an awkward split second, Henry began kissing her like she intended.

Henry quickly with their mouths pressed together murmured "Oh wow."

As she continued kissing him, I went on auto pilot. After about twenty seconds, I said "Wow, that's some good massage payment. Can I get a kiss too?"

Henry quickly laughed and said "Wow, thank you, you better go kiss your man before he throws me overboard, or before I have a heart attack."

Janet giggled in return and replied "I don't think he's worried about it."

As she walked towards me I couldn't wait to get my hands on her. The instant she leaned to kiss me. I swung her down beside me as we continued kissing. The instant I did, I leaned and pulled her to me. As I did, I reached between her legs and put my fingers to the crotch of her panties and pressed into her crotch. The instant I did, she exhaled into my mouth and for a split second reached for my hand, almost as if to push it away, but then just raised it to my face and continued kissing me.

Not two seconds later, I reached to the top of her panties and slid my hand down under them. The instant my fingers reached her pussy, they slid into a warm thick wetness I will never forget. It absolutely set me off with how slick she was. I began fingering her with my two middle fingers and I didn't care who saw it.

As I did, she began loosing it. She was inhaling and exhaling like she was being fucked. I didn't even look up. After about thirty seconds of this, I began pushing down my shorts. I expected Janet to say or do something, but she didn't. Other than Janet's gasping, it was so quiet. Once I had my shorts and under wear off, I began taking her panties off as we wildly kissed.

Once I pushed them down past her knees, she lifted her legs and kicked them off her feet. Bar none this was the most sexually erotic feeling I had ever had. I was so worked up, I wanted to fuck her in front of Henry. Everything about it was a sexual turn on, from the smell of the aloe gel on her legs, my glistening wet fingers, her gasps, I mean everything.

I'm not sure how, but we continued to kiss as I spread her legs and positioned my cock at her vaginal entrance. Once the head of my cock was splitting her pussy lips, she looked me straight in the eye and whispered "God I love you."

As she was saying it, I forcefully pushed and again, I entered her with more ease that I was used to, going completely inside her with only one slow methodical thrust. As I did, she let out a moan that was like a mating call. Still I hadn't even glanced at Henry. I just continued in my sexual trance.

After about twenty seconds of fucking her and looking at my glistening cock, I glanced at Henry. He had his hand on his cock, grabbing at the cloth. I then jokingly said with my cock still inside Janet "We're usually not like this."

He stuttered a bit replying "Hey, it's like I said, this is your boat too, do what makes you feel good. Don't you worry, no judgment here. Please, Please, continue."

For some reason at that very moment, I said "Henry you can get to your goods better if you take your shorts off."

He laughed and replied "You're probably right," but just chuckled and sat there.

Janet said nothing, she just stared at me gasping. As I leaned down and slowly moved my cock around inside her vagina, I could see that Henry was indeed taking his shorts off out of the corner of my eye. I was already about to shoot my load from everything leading up to this.

Again after a few seconds, I stopped kissing Janet and glanced towards Henry. The moment I did, I said with out thinking "That is a huge dick."

Just as I said it Janet turned her head and looked. Henry sat there with his cock fully erect. The night I saw him jacking off didn't tell the whole picture at all. His cock was huge and as thick as Janet's wrist. His cock looked to be bigger than Janet's forearm. He was so hard you couldn't even tell he was uncircumcised, and his nuts were enormous too.

His cock was standing straight up with the bulbous head of his cock pointing towards the sky. I couldn't get over the proportions. I mean Henry is a big fellow no doubt, but ordinarily you think that the male genitals even on a large 6' 3" inch guy are somewhat normal like the rest of us, but not in this case.

As Janet looked I knew she was floored with the sight of it. Basically I knew she had seen dick's before mine, even if in a photo, but this was a sight. It wasn't "John Holmes" long, but the thickness was mind blowing.

Before I think she even knew what she was saying, Janet blurted "That doesn't even belong on a human." Henry laughed with a bit of embarrassment as Janet continued "Good Lord Henry."

The entire we spoke, My cock was still all the way inside Janet. If I had moved an inch I would have came right then and there. I quickly withdrew to keep from coming, and just withdrawing almost made me come. As I did Henry said "Please don't stop on my account, Oh God please don't stop."

Janet again pulled me down to her and began kissing me. As she did, she took her face and slid it odd to the right side of my face away from the direction of Henry and whispered "You've got to be fucking kidding me, right."

I didn't reply, I simply continued kissing her. I knew if I entered her at this point, I'd come in seconds, so I jokingly rose up and said "Okay, break time. I need a shot of tequila after all this."

As I rose up and walked to the table in front of Henry, with my cock wet and sticking straight out in front of me, I noticed Janet just laid there. As I brought the bottle of tequila up to my mouth I glance back and my mind was completely blown with how amazing Janet looked laying there. She just lied there with her legs still spread, one foot on the floor, and one leg raised up on the back of the bench seat. As she laid there, she put her arms over her head just relaxing, saying nothing.

Henry couldn't take his eyes off her, and at this point still had his left hand on his cock as I swigged at the bottle of tequila. It's safe to say that by this time, I was comfortably drunk. After a few seconds, Janet swung her leg off the top of the seat, spun around and stood up. God, It was amazing looking at her with just that knit white top and bra on. She looked absolutely amazing.

The instant she got over to where we were, she plopped down beside Henry and grabbed her drink she had earlier. She tilted it up and killed the last third glass. As she finished it and made another cute beer face, she wiped her mouth and looked right at Henry's now slightly drooping cock.

To my utter amazement she asked "Can I touch it."

Henry laughed nervously and said "Gosh, are you guys sure this is okay. Sure you can, absolutely."

Janet began biting her bottom lip as she did when she became focused on something and reached with her right hand and softly gripped it. It was unbelievable how it looked, with her petite tanned hand and red fingernail polish. She just giggled and said "My God, it's really big."

She just held it there for a few seconds, when she spun herself more towards Henry, and slowly moved her hand to the top of his cock towards the head. Just as her hand got to within an inch of the top, a clear drip of liquid squeezed out of him. Henry couldn't help it when he said "Oh my God."

Janet glanced at me for a milisecond when she then slowly began moving her hand at the top of his cock. Within seconds she had smeared the preseminal fluid all over the head of his cock. In no time at all he was completely rigid again. Janet just stared at his cock as she moved her hand over the head of it. Around twenty seconds into it, Henry leaned suggestively towards Janet's face, and they began to kiss.

By this time, my cock was firmly in my hand. Every few seconds Janet would let out a slight pent up exhale. I watched them do this a bit longer when Henry took his left hand, reached between Janet's legs, and inserted his big middle finger inside Janet.

The instant he did, Janet let out the same pent up exhale, but this time she let out an "Ah" sound with it. That drove me as nuts as it did Henry. The more he fingered her, the more she got into jacking him off. I wasn't sure what to expect next at all.

Just as I was really getting into watching, Janet stopped kissing Henry, slowly lowered onto her back, and spread her legs open. As she did I will never forget all she uttered. She simply and calmly said "Just don't come inside me."

This time Henry didn't do the customarily ask for permission, before she even had it out of her mouth, he was raising up and getting himself between her legs. Before it could even set in, Henry positioned the huge head of his cock at Janet's vaginal opening and pushed like he might not ever have another chance.

As he did, I was in utter shock at how Janet's pussy spread around the head of his cock as he pushed. Just as the head of his cock went inside her, she arched her back and moaned deeply "Oh my God." This must have driven Henry out of his mind, because right away, he began really pushing. Her opening was stretched in the most powerfully erotic way imaginable. Every thrust he went one to two inches deeper inside her.

After about a minute, he was all but an inch and a half inside her. The way she was gasping and moaning, I felt like I didn't even know her. Henry continued thrusting inside her as she moaned loudly. The way she gripped the top of his thighs and moved her ass was driving me nuts. It wasn't like she was moving it in a way to get more feeling, it was more like she was trying to keep the head of Henry's cock from going in too deep.

I know it sounds like this went on for an hour, but it didn't. After about three minutes, Henry began moaning and starting to jerk his body in an unmistakable way, one in which I knew he was close to exploding. He continued in this erratic way for about twenty seconds more when Janet began gasping "Be careful."

The thing was, as Janet said it, I wasn't sure if she meant it. She was moaning and pulling at Henry's legs in such a way, you'd have to be a Zen Master to ignore it. As Henry was seconds from shooting his come, Janet began saying "Don't stop, keep going."

I think she was out of it and just into the moment when she was saying it, but I also think it was implied that she still wanted him to pull out. Either way, she meant it, Henry went with his own interpretation of what she was saying. The last few thrusts were unmistakably the last few before he shot his massive load. Just as he began tensing up and shaking, he thrust inside her like he would never come again. He let out a thunderous roar, as Janet also tensed up. In about a second after he held his breath and his body went wildly rigid, Janet forcefully inhaled, and kept on doing it.

Henry then began jerking his hips and moaning like a wild man with his cock now buried inside Janet. I knew when he went rigid and Janet sharply inhaled, she felt a powerful jet of his seed shoot point blank against her uterus. It was one thing for us to act crazy the night before with a condom full of come, but this time it was very different. He was delivering his sperm inside her with his huge cock spitting it out in forceful shots. It was beyond words watching my wife take his seed.

Janet continued gasping like she wanted him to just keep inseminating her fertile uterus. It was without a doubt the most intense act of human procreation. It went from watching two people fuck, to watching a man and a woman engage in a breeding frenzy. I didn't even think it was possible for her to orgasm, but the more he ejaculated and forcefully moved his ass, the more she moved with him inside her.

Janet more and more became vocal, and wildly moving her ass. I knew she was building to something, I just didn't know what. Then right out of the blue, she arched her head back so hard it looked as if she would snap her neck, and let out a moan that was not of this world. In my utter amazement, Henry seemed to be ejaculating again after a couple of minutes. I knew then as did Henry, she was having an earth shattering orgasm.

I was trying to wrap my mind around all of it. I realized I had never witnessed Janet having a real orgasm until this night. It was fifty times more than I had anticipated in my wildest erotic imaginations. I must say that it bothered me a lot seeing her strain during the deep quaking orgasm she experienced. I mean I had watched her get off on her toy a few times, but this was a true natural orgasm. I could actually see the waves of orgasm going through her body as she tensed up and relaxed between waves of ecstasy.

Even after she orgasmed they stayed in this impregnating embrace for several minutes. Finally as they both wound down, it was as if they snapped back to reality. Henry quickly jumped up saying "Oh my God, I'm so sorry, I would never jeopardize all our friendships. God please tell me if I messed up."

As he rose off Janet, a large plug of his semen rolled out of her vagina following the head of his cock. I was still in an erotic coma. Nothing could have ever prepare me for it. I mean all the time I spent fantasizing about it, paled in comparison to watching it all unfold.

Henry was a nervous wreck when he removed himself from between her legs as he paced a bit catching his breath. Janet continued to lay there with her legs still spread for about a minute, panting and slowly winding down. The thick leak of semen from her slightly gaped pussy was mind blowing.

She then slowly rose up on her elbows and jokingly said "If I'm pregnant this will be my boat to pay for the year I will be out of school." She giggled again saying "What about that little part of don't come inside me did e get wrong."

Henry profusely began apologizing saying "I was confused, I remembered you saying it, but, I don't know, it, well, at one point I, I, thought you may have wanted me to, or that it was okay."

Janet quickly replied "Relax, I'm a big girl. We fucked, ejaculated, and that's it."

I was a bit perplexed and confused by that response, but relieved that she didn't fly completely off the handle. Janet then stood with semen sticking between her upper inner thighs and quickly put her panties on. She then rose and said "I'm going to bed."

I waited a few minutes before heading down. I wanted to give her a moment without me saying or doing something that could get me smacked. I continued consoling Henry who got the dream of his life, and in a gentilemanly way regretted how it went down. Let's face it, I orchestrated everything with Janet and Henry, so they way they were feeling right about this time squarely fell on me.

After a bit, Henry calmed and I told him I wanted to go check on Janet. He immediately agreed, and down I went to find her. As soon as I opened the door to our cabin, there she sat on the edge of the bed. I slowly shut the door, leaned up against the wall and said nothing.

I think that bothered Janet as she soon asked "A bit more than you expected, right? You're upset with me, right?"

I wasn't what so ever, other than the fact that she had her first real orgasm with another man, but again, I could only be upset with myself in that I created the entire stage for it. As I stood there staring at the ceiling, she rose up and walked to me. When she did, she continued asking "Answer me. It went horribly wrong, yes. I didn't know it would happen like that either. I'm sorry, it was just so taboo, so wrong. So many things were running through my mind."

I quickly ask "What caused you to orgasm like that?"

She inhaled and sighed slowly replying "I don't know, everything, like I said it was so taboo, wrong, almost animalistic. I was nervous, upset, horny, it even began to turn me on knowing you were watching us fuck, him being inside me without a condom, feeling him push against me, seeing you masturbate as it was happening, all of it. You realize when he suddenly stopped after a couple minutes, he squirted a little bit of semen inside me then. I'm not sure, that, plus all that was going on, it was like an outer body experience or something. I didn't know I would orgasm. It wasn't just one thing that caused it, it was everything."

She began to say something else, but I cut her off as I began to kiss her. Just seconds into kissing, she backed towards the edge of the bed, and said "I want you so bad. God, I want you."

I then slowly eased her to the bed, and pulled her panties from under her ass, as she raised her legs to assist me. The moment they cleared her pussy, I just about came. The crotch of her panties were flooded with come. It was sticking and clinging from her pussy to the crotch of the panties. I had never witnessed her pussy so engorged with glistening slick semen before. It looked as if she had been gang banged by several guys.

I was so worked up that I already had my shorts to my knees when I guided my cock into the spermy mess. As the head of my cock touched her soaked pussy lips all I could feel was her warmth, she was so lubricated it was as if the head of my cock was floating between her pussy lips.

I was so worked up, I began speaking out of my mind. Within a few words, I noticed Janet really getting into it. As I just moved the head of my cock between her pussy lips I began saying "God he shot you so full of sperm. You're so full. I loved watching his big dick stretch you. I just about came when I watched him inseminating you. I bet you could feel it shoot against your cervix, taking all his seed into your uterus. Did you want his come inside you?"

The instant she said "Yes," which I thought she would, I eased all of my cock inside her warm flooded pussy. I couldn't take my eyes off my cock going inside her. The more I thrust, the more semen squished and stuck between our crotches. The feeling of our slippery crotches and gentiles sliding, with me completely inside her was mind blowing.

Just when I thought I couldn't be shocked more, Janet began giving back the same erotic banter with "Did you like watching him fuck me? Did you like watching him put his sperm inside my body? How does his semen feel inside me? God I could feel it shooting inside me, it just kept squirting. Do you like knowing I'm carrying his sperm. Oh my God, this is so fucking forbidden. You just watched a man fuck and inseminate your wife. He fucking made me orgasm. When I was sure you were okay with it, I really did want his semen inside me."

I'm not even sure if she continued to speak, I practically blacked out when I began to come. She was jerking her hips with every wave of my semen that I shot inside her. I must have came for a solid minute, every time I thought it was over a new rush of hormones hit the head of my cock as it desperately pumped a drip or two more inside her.

I then withdrew and watched a semen flow leak out of her once again as I quickly inserted myself back inside her. We laid there like that, softly kissing and occasionally sliding the slippery cocktail of mine and Henrys semen between our crotches.

After several minutes of this, Janet grabbed my face and kissed me between words saying "I will admit when I'm wrong."

I quickly asked her what she meant as she replied "You were right, I really really enjoyed it, a lot."

Now I couldn't remember everything leading up to these events, and wasn't sure if I had mentioned how much she would enjoy it or not. I especially didn't remember the "Really Really" part.

In my curiosity I replied "Enjoy what?"

She got a wide eyed playful expression and said "You know, silly."

Again I asked jokingly "No, what? Since I was right, you have to tell me."

She paused and looked into my eyes as she said "Fucking Henry silly. That's what you wanted right? For me to enjoy it?"

I quickly said, in I'm sure a dumfounded way "Oh absolutely." Trying to know the extent of where she was going with it, and realizing I hadn't even entertained it happening beyond a one time event, I said "It was incredible. I'd love to watch him fuck you three times a day."

There was a part of me that wanted her to say "Nope, once is enough," but she didn't. She got a mouth half opened look and said "Oh my God John, I know you loved it, but there's no way I'd fuck him that much. You really liked it that much?"

Once she said it, it's almost like she snapped into reality when she kissed me saying "I don't think we should do it again. Let's not even talk about it any more tonight, remember, we're married, I'm not supposed to be having intercourse with other men, and you're not supposed to enjoy watching a guy fuck me, especially without a condom. I mean, hey, you enjoyed it, I enjoyed it, he enjoyed it, everyone was sexually aroused and orgasmed, let's just leave it at that."

As I wound down, I of course knew she was right, we were married and it should indeed end with this one time thing. It was going to be difficult enough to act normal around one another as it was after everything that had taken place.

We eventually went to bed. I didn't even go back top side as I customarily did, I just laid there wondering how to face Henry the next morning. As we woke, I momentarily went to fuck Janet, and she promptly rolled out of bed and into the restroom.

It was at that moment I decided I'd go topside to perhaps smooth over any weirdness there might be between Henry and us. As I broke through the deck, I instantly saw Henry on the back scuba deck. Before I could even utter a word, Henry said "Hey, Good-morning, I caught some red snapper you guy's will love."

As he was saying it I began with "Henry, about last night, I hope you don't think poorly of us, we just…"

He interrupted with "Hey, listen, it was the ocean air, alcohol, crazy circumstances, you name it. Everything is fine. I'm elated you didn't come up here to throw me overboard."

I then confessed that I had way too much to drink and that I had let a pent up fantasy get away from me, that Janet was just a victim of it, etc, etc.

As it was, Henry was actually consoling me about how okay it was, how things happen, that it didn't make us bad people, in fact, how it made us such a strong couple, and how much he respected us. I felt like a house had been lifted off me, but knew we'd have to start the whole conversation over once Janet came up.

After ten minutes or so, Janet did finally come up on deck, and to my utter surprise didn't even mention it, didn't seem embarrassed, didn't seem oddly turned about anything. It was like it never even happened. I was a bit confused by it, almost hoping she get some closure saying something, but quickly surmised that she was more mature about it than I was, and given the circumstances', that was perfectly fine.

We started the day much like any, breakfast, going ashore, taking a tour of some ruins. Later that evening as we got to the dingy, about to return to the boat, Janet said "Gosh, let's get a room on the beach, take real showers, and have food and drinks brought to us, wouldn't that be a great break?"

Henry instantly said "Damn, I was hoping someone would suggest that. I would have already mentioned it, but thought you guys preferred the boat. I never spend that much time on the boat once I port somewhere."

Janet replied "Settled, let's go get some things, and come back." Janet gave Henry a big hug and said "Thanks for having us on this trip buddy." As she did, she gave that beautiful smile, and put her gorgeous feet on his left leg. The entire day, I was trying to forget everything that had happened, but every little subtlety swerved my mind back to my fantasy.

Henry quickly chuckled saying "I think the world of you two, you're like family. The pleasure is all mine."

It took about thirty minutes to get back to shore and once we did, Janet began feeling her second wind saying "Let's all go out. I want to wear my sun dress we bought today."

Henry was a true "Yes man" so the answer to him was always "Yes."

I had little choice in it, but also wanted to get out and relax at a sea side table and unwind. I was still hung over and thought Janet would be too, but she didn't show it if she was. As usual, Henry and I were ready in minutes, but it took Janet a bit longer to get ready. Now you wouldn't think it, but her having a full bathroom, a real full shower, etc., must have made a difference.

She emerged from the bathroom in that mini sundress, with slip on four inch heel's, and I was blown away as was Henry.

Janet looked at both of us and said giggling "Oh my God, I can practically feel you guys staring at me, I guess that's a compliment?"

Henry said "Sweetheart, you drive men nuts."

She then giggled and said "Not trying to drive all men nuts, just my two special men who love me."

We all laughed, but it slightly bothered me that she included Henry in that comment, but I didn't dwell on it. We finally left the hotel arriving at the bar downstairs and made our way to the back patio where we started out very slowly with drinks. There were no waitresses so we had to pretty much go to the bar and get our own drinks and take them back to the table.

After finishing up a round and bull shitting for a while I went to the bar for a round. As I waited at the bar I noticed Janet taking off a shoe and putting her foot in Henry's hand, almost as if he asked for her to. I couldn't hear a word they were saying as I was about thirty feet away, I just knew that this was how it all began last time.

As I watched, it was innocent enough, but I knew somehow there was more to it than sore feet. All I could see was their mouths moving. I had no idea what they were conversing about, but I could see Janet giggling shaking her head "No."

The more I waited, the more it drove me nuts. I then moved to the opposite side of the bar and waited for the drinks. I could see Henry and Janet through some plants separating us, but they had no idea where I was. The table we all sat at was quite secluded, so I figured if they were actually messing around it wouldn't be difficult.

I noticed Janet raise up a bit and look towards the bar where she had last seen me, and their conversation looked something like "I'm not sure where he went." I watched for a few minutes more when Henry covered his mouth towards the bar and was saying something to Janet. As he was speaking, Janet's mouth opened half way in a slight smile, as she giggled shaking her head "No."

He kept speaking to her, and her expression went from a giggling "No" to very straight faced look. Janet again raised up and looked for me, when she too took her hand to her face and began saying something to him. Once she said it, Henry just waved his hand and they both went back normal conversation, almost as if I were there.

In my gut, I knew they weren't wondering what drinks I would be bringing back. Upon arriving back at the table Janet quickly asked "Where'd you go baby? One minute you were there, the next you weren't."

I replied "Oh I had to run to the boys room, it's all good."

We sat there and drank our drinks for about an hour when Janet said "Let's turn in early if we're going to do a tour marathon tomorrow."

Henry quickly agreed, and following suit so did I. I was a wreck thinking that Janet was hatching a plan to get with Henry. It was eating me alive. We eventually left the bar and went back to the hotel, this time no one was incisively drunk, just pleasantly relaxed.

I was so ate up with wondering, I made a plan to test it. It wasn't my ultimate plan to all be in the same hotel room, but it was a rather large room, and Henry elected to take to fold out couch in the living room of the suite. I must be twisted, but I began opening drapes and blinds, not to let the breeze in, but to be able to see in.

I decided to come up with a reason for them to be alone. I had to know. It was now driving me insane. I was very upset with myself at this point thinking that regardless of what Janet would do, it was all my fault. If I had just let things be normal, then they'd have been normal. She wouldn't have fucked him at all had it not been for me.

With my paranoia driving me nuts, I quickly said "Oh shit, I left my running shoes on the boat. I need to run grab them. I can't trek the Mexican hillsides in flip-flops."

Henry being the nice guy he was replied "No, no, I will go get them, I need to make sure we are all secured back there anyway."

I cut him of saying "I got it, I'll lock back up, not a problem at all." Before leaving the room, I asked Janet "You want to walk me down?" She immediately said she would, and off we went.

Just as we entered the stairwell, I pulled her to me and began kissing her like a mad man. My hand instantly went under her dress and began fingering her pussy under her panties. As I fingered her she said "Oh my God, you need to hurry back baby. Please don't be long. In fact, maybe you shouldn't even go."

I then replied almost as if to get reassurance that she'd never do anything without me being there. I thought of the wildest thing I could say, something I was sure she'd damn near slap me over. I needed to have her say "No" at this point. As I fingered and kissed her wildly I uttered "I want him to fuck your brains out while I'm gone. I want you full of his come when I get back." She didn't utter a word, I just continued kissing her and fingering her. I went on with "I want you to orgasm on his big dick when his sperm it squirting inside you."

She still said nothing. I thought she was going to orgasm on my hand as I spoke. She just gasped and moved her ass with my hand as she looked into my eyes. Now desperate for a response, any response, I began going off the deep end. I was insane needing to hear her say "No, Are you fucking nuts? Kiss my ass! You need help.." something, anything.

I then began very forcefully putting three fingers inside her, and I can tell you now, she was gasping, having a look on her face I'll never forget, one of total confusion and unbelievable ecstasy. I continued on with "I'm not even going back to the boat, I want you to fuck him now, and after he inseminates you, I'm going to take you down to the beach where those guys are watching the dingy, and watch you fuck that nineteen year old guy and his friends. Let's see how many men you can make ejaculate."

Just as I was about to continue on with more "And then I want to watch them…"

She closed her eyes and gasped "God that so nasty dirty… Henry first right?"

I can't begin to tell you what a mind job that did on me. I know Janet better than anyone, and the way she said "Okay," and the way she looked at me, she meant it.

I then replied in shock "Yes, uh, let's start with Henry."

She then replied "Oh my God, I love you so much John, I thought you were fucking insane baby, but I can't believe how much it turns me on that you actually, really, really, want it, I mean you seriously want to watch me do it, that it turns you on so much. It's just so fucking wrong, so nasty dirty, were not supposed to do this baby… I can't even look at relatively normal guy now without imagining him inside me while you watch. That's still okay right?"

-----------------------------

   Series:The Unaffordable Vacation
   Author:newbie2008

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

 Subtitle:The Unaffordable Vacation Ch. 2
   Teaser:The unaffordable vacation (continued)
 Category:Loving Wives
      URL:http://www.literotica.com/s/the-unaffordable-vacation-ch-02
Published:2012-11-09
You know? Wanting your wife to go along with your fantasy is one thing, but hearing her come around to it, actually explain that she's now okay with it, even enjoying it, is a pill you'll have to swallow if you roll down this path.

I suppose a man feels more in control when she is reluctant about it. After hearing her utterly going along with the wildest things I could throw out, I began to seriously backtrack in absolute fear that she actually meant it, even enjoyed it.

In my disbelief, I asked, "You really would, fuck Henry, and then go down to the beach and take those other guys?"

She quickly looked shocked and replied "Yes. I would. Oh my God, can you imagine that many guys having me, doing me in front of you?"

I was without a doubt crushed, saying nothing at all when she giggled saying, "Oh my God, you're so easy. Of course, I wouldn't do that."

She then got a very mischievous look and said jokingly "We'd at least have to get a good nights sleep tonight before I'd even consider it. You'd also have to make damn sure you wanted it."

Just as I was about to speak, she again said chuckling, "Your face, oh my God, I'm kidding, Baby. I'd never do such a thing."

I chuckled in deep relief as she continued "You do realize though I'm not sure any longer whether you're serious or kidding when you say such things. I mean let's not forget. I had intercourse with another man, and it's something you, yes you, really wanted. If you would be okay with one man fucking me, I sometimes think, you'd love to see others? So when you say you'd like to watch multiple men fuck me, I'm, well, kind of thinking you're serious."

I then replied "Honey. I'm sorry. Yes, I did want you to fuck Henry, and you did it for me, but strangely enough, I was worried that you would fuck him or something without me being there, and I know it sounds fucked up given what's already happened, but it bothered me."

Just when I thought she would say, "What's the difference you fucking ass hole?"

She then replied "Listen. I had intercourse with him because I love you, if that makes any sense. As insane as I originally thought it to be, I realized that, if it made you happy, if it aroused you, satisfied you, or whatever, I wanted to do it. I love you Baby, you need to know that, and because I love you so much, No, I wouldn't fuck him without you knowing or wanting me to."

I had a deep sense of calm come over me as we spoke, and I realized she did too. Once she knew I had my limits, I could see the relief on her face, but I began to understand that she really had no idea where the roller coaster fantasy would end.

A few minutes before this conversation, I had visions of her taking every guy within ten miles, but knew now she was only doing it for me.

Chapter VIi: Fantasy Out of Control

We eventually sat on the boardwalk steps and held hands as she leaned into me. I was so assured at this moment. We just sat there for a few minutes and began to passionately kiss, when to my surprise, she held my face in her hands and looked into my eyes saying, "I'll do whatever makes you happy Baby."

Just when I was of the mindset that I'd be okay if the sexual experimenting ceased, She gave a slight grin and whispered in my ear "I still want to make you happy if you know what I mean."

I quickly replied "I know Honey. I heard you."

She then got a look of almost shyness saying, "No. I mean I really want to make you happy, tonight."

I nervously asked, "Yes, but what, like what?"

She just bit her lip smiling and said, "You know, all that stuff you said a few minutes ago… it sounded, I don't know, like you might have been a tiny bit, serious?"

I then knew full well what she meant. I asked cautiously "Okay, like what? I don't want to make you do something you don't want to do."

She paused for about ten seconds, leaning down on her knees with her hands over her face, when she slowly rose and began shaking her head saying, "I only want to if you want me to, and I think you want me to. We've talked about it so much, now I really, really want to. Oh my God, Baby, that sounded so bad. I'm sorry."

She then paused with a grin continuing "I don't know, what's the right answer? I could, maybe try something new and put a guy in my mouth. I thought perhaps you'd be, turned on, if I had a guy's penis in my mouth, and I don't know. It might turn you on if he came?"

I then reminded her "My God that sounds amazing, but remember one thing. You don't like the semen in the mouth thing."

She cut me off saying, "I know. I know, but this would be for you. I think I could do it for you. It's just semen, and well… Its safer in my mouth and stomach than other places I can think of."

As I began to reply she cut me off again grinning and nervously bouncing her knees, as she said, "I didn't say I craved come in my mouth, I just want to make you happy Baby. I would do it if you wanted me to. Would it excite you to see a man finish in my mouth?"

Once again, she had me wanting to test her fidelity. I began with "Oh Dam that would be amazing. You'd let a guy shoot his semen in your mouth?"

She rolled her eyes replying "Um let's see, if I'd let Henry ejaculate in my vagina. I think I could force myself to let a guy squirt sperm in my mouth. I'm not sure, but I'd guess it would be less wild for me to take a guy's sperm in my throat than in my vagina. You can't even accidentally get my throat pregnant, silly."

By this time, I went from curious, regarding fidelity, to uncontrollably wanting her to show me what she meant. Now, Janet was a tester and a teaser too. I realized that earlier when she was totally going with the wildest thing I could muster. So, I really didn't know where the test ended, and where her seriousness began, I truly leaned toward her testing me.

The reason I did was because I had only ever once ejaculated I her mouth and it wasn't all the way to finish. She always said, "Not in my mouth, It's salty, slimy, and the after taste is horrid."

I then curiously asked, "Okay, so you'll do a guy orally, won't it be salty and slimy?"

She giggled replying "Probably." I then continued "So you'll swallow?"

She then paused, looked at the ground, and replied "I can do it. If you want me to."

She again paused and asked, "Do you want me to? I can take him from my mouth and let him come on my chest… or inside my vagina?"

I didn't reply. I just leaned and kissed her. As we kissed, a million things were running through my head, when without thinking I leaned to her ear and said, "Oh my God, I want to see it… If you decide you, um, can take it, I mean in your… in your mouth, that would be incredible."

She then very seriously said, "I will do a guy orally, and you can say while it's happening if you're okay with it… or would want him to come elsewhere."

I was incredibly worked up by this point. I replied stuttering "I doubt I'd want a guy to fuck you if you were doing him orally. It's a bit different with the whole Henry thing, I guess. That was what I'd call, um, well, that was… okay listen, we can still be adventurous without rolling the dice. I just, I don't know. I quite frankly get turned on by seeing a guy sexually aroused with you, period. And yes, just imagining a guy blowing a half a billion sperm deep in your pussy drives me sexually nuts. But we just don't know a thing about those guys on the beach. Seriously, who knows what those nineteen or twenty-year-old guys down at the beach could have, and besides, the over the counter spermicidal is not one-hundred percent."

She looked at me out of the corner of her eyes and stated, "That's the second time you've mentioned the guys down on the beach. It just sounds like you're wanting something you're not saying. Listen, whatever we are doing. We need to just do it. Henry will wonder why we are gone, and you're supposed to be already at the boat or on your way back. God knows where he thinks I am."

I then asked her to go back to the hotel room and tell Henry we wanted to have some alone time on the boat, that I hadn't even left yet. Henry, I believe, felt that we were rather out of our element in Mexico, and worried about us somewhat, so the last thing I wanted was for him to come looking for us and possibly see Janet with a guy's cock in her mouth.

She quickly agreed and off she went. After about five minutes, she returned saying, "He said it didn't matter how long we were out, that we just needed to make sure we put the dingy back and give them this, it will make sure the dingy is safe, and to be careful."

As she said it, she handed me a twenty-dollar bill. I took it and stuffed it in my pocket. I then hugged her and asked, "You are sure you're okay with this? I honestly don't want you to do something you hate, just to please me. I want you to want to for more reason than to simply please me."

She then smiled and replied "I don't hate it. It actually makes me a little horny thinking about it. I'm human too."

I then asked, "Okay. You're sure?"

She then gave me a quick kiss, paused saying, "Close your eyes."

I did, but as I couldn't wait for her to give me the green light to open them, a second later I looked up as she was beginning to hold up a small aerosol bottle of spermicidal foam with applicator. Thinking my eyes were still closed, she shot it half full. I quickly shut my eyes again, as she leaned in to kiss me. As we kissed, I could feel her lower it between her legs and insert the applicator inside her vagina I then felt her hand and wrist plunge the contents inside her pussy.

I then asked, "I thought we were simply talking about oral sex?"

She replied "I know, but I'm sure you'll want me to do something about the way it makes you feel afterward, something involving a guys unprotected penis inside my vagina. Better to have it and not need it, than to need it and not have it. Besides, the way this makes you feel, us feel, we could get careless and let a guy or guys, ejaculate inside me unprotected."

When she was done with it, she threw it on the side of the boardwalk and grinned nervously saying, "Just a precaution, not for their sperm, yours."

As she said it, I asked, "Is this all about me? I'd be ten times more turned on if I knew you were enjoying it too."

She then paused and said, "I don't know, Baby, what do I say? Okay, yes, if a man's penis is moving in my hand, my mouth, or somewhere else, yes it kind of turns me on. When Henry pushed himself inside me, it felt wrong at first because it wasn't you, my husband, but as I watched you masturbate as he fucked me, I knew for a fact you wanted what was happening. So, I began to really, really feel okay with it, and it aroused me, a lot."

She continued "I even felt guilty about how it was sexually stimulating me, how I began to feel dirty, and, well, how I liked that feeling. The look on your face when he ejaculated inside me though, Oh my God, that's what actually made me want him to come inside me more. I mean your expression was, well, intense. Just before he came, I knew you could tell he was going to. I felt his penis stretch deep inside me, and then when his hips jerked, a gush of his semen exploded as the head of his penis smashed against my cervix? I knew it was driving you crazy, knowing he was coming inside me. I also think the size of his penis turned you on too, seeing it inside me, especially without a condom. It was as nasty and taboo as your fantasy can get."

Half way through her explanation, I began slowly pulling her towards the beach. Her explanation had me shaking with excitement, and she knew it. I didn't have a clue what or if anything would happen.

I mean the four or five guys down there making their living guarding rich folk's dinghy's, might just think we were insanely drunk and point us back towards the hotel.

As we walked, and I looked upon Janet's beautiful legs and feet and knew there was no way, something wouldn't happen, it almost had to.

Upon arriving at the dark dimly lit beach launch, the nineteen year-old guy who seemed in command of things asked in somewhat practiced English "Are we ready to go back to the boat?"

I replied "Not yet. We wanted to hang out with you guys for a while."

He seemed quite confused speaking in fairly decent English "Are you sure? We love company, but no one wants to spend time here with us here. This is the ugliest part of the beach. Can we launch your boat?"

I said, "No, we just wanted to come down and hang out with you gentlemen."

He instantly said, "Gracias, we never get company. You are with the grandee forty to fifty foot lady offshore? You must be so proud of that boat. I think about it daily, how Beautiful she is. She is the best vessel in the harbor."

I soon told him that Henry owned it, and before I could get it out of my mouth, he said, "Oh yes, that I know. Henry is a nice man. He has been here before."

It was hard to tell how many times Henry had been here, but that made me feel a bit safer about us being down there on the beach at this hour, at least they knew of him. Two of the five guys began lighting a fire, and eventually got it roaring.

They turned out to be some unique individuals. The lead man, a nineteen or twenty-year-old guy, had been guarding rich peoples boats, since he had been twelve. Since there were many more boats than he could possibly look after, he employed four other guys, who made, as it were, their living with the standard twenty dollar per trip unspoken fee. I could understand why people paid it.

As we hung out, three of the guys continued building a bonfire larger than I would have ever imagined., another guy pitched two tents with a speed and efficiency that would have rivaled any career military man. I'm sure he did the same thing every night for who knows how long, and as it seemed, was a tent erecting professional.

Now don't get any of this wrong, we both came down there on a mission, but it wasn't in either of us to kick off anything sexual regardless of how much we crowed about it alone. In fact, the longer we were there, the more I felt as though we'd just sit and have a good relaxing time.

As we found out all but one of the guys was twenty, the odd ball being eighteen and the younger brother of one of them. After about a half-hour of sitting around asking everything we could about Mexico, etc., the leader of the group said in what I could decipher from Spanish "Get the tequila," to the guy closest to the tents.

A few minutes later he emerged from the darkness with a bottle of tequila. As he came out, I thought "We could just leave now, the entire situation was utterly innocent."

Up to this point, you'd have never thought we'd have discussed anything out of the ordinary. In fact, it turned into just a calm social gathering. As the younger of the guys returned, the older, leader, said "Let our guests drink first."

He instantly handed the bottle to me, and I turned it up immediately, mostly on politeness. I only took a small swig as straight tequila was more than I could fathom most times. Afterward, I handed it to Miguel, the leader of this group, when he said, "Oh no, the lady first, please."

With still a tequila face I'm sure. I handed the bottle to Janet. She instantly waved it away, when all five guys began heckling her to take a drink. Janet was already buzzed from the drinks we had earlier in the night, so I wasn't sure she'd drink or not.

It continued on for a minute or so when she turned it up. I watched when surprisingly, a few gurgle bubbles funnel through the neck of the bottle. As she brought it down, she had a priceless face. She immediately said gasping for air "Oh my God… Why… do people drink that stuff?"

We all laughed, with some of the replies being "Very good. You did well, better than your husband!"

It went around several times the exact same way, with everyone partaking. It was actually quite amazing to see a full bottle of tequila, go empty so quickly. As it turns out though, they had several others. Besides food, I'm sure they spent much of their earned cash on tequila, as they drank it like water.

After about an hour of being there, all of us now quite drunk, Janet said she had to pee. She rose up and asked, "Where's the closest place to pee?"

Miguel quickly said, "Just behind the tents, in the small ravine, or back at the hotel?"

Janet then rose up and stumbled a bit walking towards the ravine. It was more than obvious she had drunk way too much. I quickly got up and walked with her, steadying her as she stumbled on the loose sand.

As we walked, she said, "I'm so tired, we need to go, or are we still?"

I then replied "No. We should go, who knows what could happen now. We've drunk way too much. We'll just get ready to leave."

As she finished peeing, we walked back towards the tents, and she abruptly walked off my arm saying, "I need to lie down for a minutes before we leave. Let me know when we're leaving, I just need to lie down for a few minutes."

To my surprise, she ducked into a tent, and I watched as she dove onto a folded out sleeping bag. We all chuckled as Miguel said, "She's fine. We'll sleep outside if we have to, or in the other tent. Come back, we have more to drink."

Almost instantly she said in an incredibly drunken state "I'm okay, just let me sleep right here."

I left her there and went back out with the guys, and drank, more and more. It must have been 30 minutes later when I said I had to go take a leak in the same ravine. Upon making it to the ravine, I strongly began fantasize about one of them fucking her, or at the very least feeling her body.

Now as much as I fantasized, I wasn't a guy who wanted to watch someone fuck her or even kiss her being completely passed out. I knew it had to be either with her knowledge or not at all. As I pissed into the gully, I thought perhaps I would go into the tent, they would have to see it, and I would begin to kiss her in an attempt to wake her.

After pissing, I walked back towards the fire, and immediately took a left turn, slowly ducked into the tent, and knelt down. All the guys were sitting not more than ten feet away.

could hear a few saying things in English and Spanish like "Oh, he's going to get that," or "Look, Look."

Once inside the tent, I got my bearings, and saw that Janet was lying on her left side with her knees curled up to her chest, arms around her legs, and her panties completely showing.

I slowly grabbed her right knee and pulled her leg up and to the left in an attempt to roll her onto her back. In a very groggy state, she rolled onto her back, as she mumbled something that resembled my name. Once fully on her back, I put my hands under the back of both knees and slowly spread her legs.

As I did, my cock became so very erect. It was pressing very forcefully against the leg of my shorts. By the light of the fire, I looked down and the sight of her spread eagle, with her panties showing, tightly stretched over her pussy was breathtaking.

I continuously heard one or two of the guys as they watched say things, mostly in Spanish, like "He's going to fuck her."

It was obvious they were watching every move. Just as I took a second to ponder the moment, I decided that if nothing else, I would be incredibly erotic to fuck Janet in front of them. At only ten feet away, right in the open door of the tent, I slowly reached with both hands up under the back of her skirt, and very nervously began to pull her panties under her ass.

As I brought her legs together, I began removing her panties to her knees, and then slowly from one foot at a time. Once removed, I tossed her panties outside the tent. Expecting to hear something big time from these guy's, I heard nothing, but knew they were watching.

I then drunkenly turned and found them all standing within two feet of the door, not wanting to rush in or anything, but seemingly to get a better view of what was happening. In hind sight, I realize what they must have seen and thought when I was removing her panties. I mean I made it overly obvious that I was undressing her and had no problem with who saw it.

I turned back and acted as if I didn't even acknowledge them. I then began to unbutton my shorts. Once unbuttoned and pushed to my knees, I slowly spread her legs and leaned down between them. Without entering her, I slowly began to kiss her.

It took five seconds or more before she began to waken even slightly, barely kissing back. As she did, she was still speaking gibberish, when I leaned up on my left elbow, and positioned myself to enter her. Once I spread her vaginal opening, I positioned the head of my cock inside her and pushed.

Just as I did, she arched her back, spread her legs in the most erotic way imaginable, and put her beautiful feet on my ass. I took it very slowly with one or two-inch thrusts, but within a few seconds or so, I was thrusting fully inside her.

I very nervously fucked her for about two minutes more, occasionally just looking down at my cock inside her. When I turned and seen all of them knelt down staring right at us.

Now in knew that the spermicidal she injected inside her vagina earlier was long since gone with regard to effectiveness, but I was utterly blinded with alcohol and even more blinded with erotic thoughts. I was so worked up by fucking her and fantasizing about her being touched by another man.

I sharply withdrew, and moved further into the tent. In my insanity, I then moved to the left side of her and carefully began putting the head of my cock to her mouth. As I did, she slowly turned her head toward me and opened her mouth taking the head of my cock in her mouth.

Looking down seeing all of them staring at her completely exposed, spread eagle, and freshly fucked pussy drove me nuts. At that point, she slowly opened her mouth wider and thrust her neck towards me taking about four inches of me in her mouth and throat.

I then began carefully thrusting inside her mouth. As I looked down between her legs, feeling her mouth and tongue on my cock, I looked up and motioned, pointing between her legs.

I wasn't pointing to anyone, in particular. As I did, I actually expected Miguel, the older of the bunch, to jump at the chance, but it turned out to be the eighteen year-old guy who dropped his shorts, and slowly crawled in the door of the tent between Janet's legs.

As he did, I watched him nervously fumble with his cock and free his nuts from his underwear. He then leaned down to his knees and positioned himself between Janet's spread legs. I could see that his cock was very dark and thick. He was about the same size as me and had a large set of dangling nuts. The head of his cock was slightly wet with pre-come, so it was no secret he had been thinking about something before this moment.

Not to sound racial, but he was a very dark Latin young man, who could have been mistaken for a black male. As I watched him awkwardly fumble between her legs for a few seconds, it was as if time slowed.

I stared down between my wife's spread legs, seeing the swollen head of this mans cock an inch from her vaginal opening when I had a moment of pause. For a split second, I though I could still stop it, and we could return to the hotel with what had already become the most erotic thing we had ever even thought about, or at least I had thought about.

Before I could even come to terms with my internal debate, he leaned in, and I watched the head of his cock spread her vaginal opening, and forcefully enter her completely. He was not being gentile what so ever, he was pushing with all he had, but I said nothing. I knew his only goal was to shoot his seed.

Janet sharply exhaled with my cock in her mouth, but also said nothing. In my intoxication and erotic trance, all I could do was watch as he bowed up his back and uncontrollably bounced his ass up and down between her legs.

Not more than thirty seconds after slamming inside her completely, with her vaginal lubricant covering all of his cock, he began with very loud moans and wincing his face tightly, when suddenly he let out an extremely loud "AAHh… AaHh… MmAAHh… UM, AaHh."

The way he had tensed up and gritted his teeth, I could tell he was delivering his seed deep inside her. I think the instant Janet felt his semen shoot inside her was when she softly exhaled on my cock with "Um, Ahhumm."

He continued shooting his seed inside her for about a full minute, jerking his hips occasionally as if to put the last drip of his sperm inside her, when suddenly he relaxed for a second and sharply withdrew.

I desperately had to stay motionless in my wife's mouth, or I would have been unloaded. Uncontrollably, I had to feel what had just happened. I reached down between her legs, and effortlessly inserted two fingers inside her.

I withdrew my fingers slightly, and could feel a glob of semen about run down her ass. I took both fingers and scooped it to her vaginal opening and inserted my fingers back inside her. By this time, I had his come all over the outside of her crotch.

The incredibly strong smell of this young mans semen took over the tent. Just as I was enthralled with the feelings I was having, another of the guys had already got to his knees and leaned in, with his erect cock inches from her pussy.

I quickly withdrew my fingers and for a split second rubbed semen all over her crotch. Just as I withdrew my hand, he slowly positioned himself with one hand and pushed completely inside her up to his nuts with one slow, fluid, inward thrust.

The light of the fire was shining between her legs plainly allowing me to see sticky threads of semen sticking between her pussy and his pubic hair. It finally began to hit me that this was utterly unprotected, and that anything that happened after this point was complete insanity, still I allowed it to continue.

This guy like the first, began picking up the pace and having that look on his face when I said for reasons unknown to me "Not inside her, not inside her."

As I finished saying it, the guy arched his back and thrust with all his might, letting out a roaring "OoHh, Mmmm, AaHh, AH, AHHMmYyGgAaHh."

He was pushing so deeply that his body shook violently. It was obvious he had no idea what I was asking him to do when I earlier said, "Not inside her."

He just kept on trembling as he held his forceful inward thrust. It was as if he didn't want to move the head of his cock even a quarter of an inch from her unprotected uterus, almost as if he wanted to ensure every strong shot of his sperm thoroughly flooded her fertile uterine chamber.

The instinctual way he held that thrust in some way made it obvious that, if she was ovulating, he wanted to be the one to fertilize her. The alcohol on his breath, the smell of semen, and feeling him shake so hard against Janet, was mind blowing erotic. It was apparent to me that this had become the single biggest gamble we could have ever undertaken, because it had become wildly out of control.

All the drinking with Henry earlier in the night was just to the point of having a great buzz, but this time we were drunk in every sense. Sane thought, if there ever was any, went out the tent door.

After shooting every drop of his DNA inside Janet, he slowly withdrew. As he did, another of the guys was leaning down simultaneously with his shorts off.

In my drunken state, I reasoned that it now wouldn't make any difference whether she had one mans sperm inside her or a blended cocktail of everyone sperm. Before the third guy entered her, I softly asked her "Do you want to keep going?"

She just murmured "Do you want me to keep going?"

I had no choice in my mind it almost seemed when I said, "Yes, I want them all inside you."

They all took their turn with her, and all had fully emptied themselves inside her unprotected vagina. As the last guy, Miguel withdrew from her, I instantly moved between her legs and couldn't believe what I saw. By the fire light, she had a stream of semen leaking from her slightly gaped vaginal opening.

The thick white semen that filled the small gaped opening flowed down her ass cheeks to a thick clumpy puddle where ass met the sleeping bags. It was a sight like nothing you could ever imagine in the wildest porn video.

The sheer volume of semen was beyond words. It didn't look right, or like I would have imagined it. It was more like thirty guys came in a glass and it was simply poured and rubbed all over her pussy and crotch. Every time she would even slightly move it pushed a thick glob out of her pussy and down her inner ass cheeks.

I have no idea why, other than my erotic moment of insanity, but found myself scooping it towards her ass with several fingers, sliding my fingers back up her ass and crotch, and sinking them deep inside her.

Just as I uncontrollably went to position myself between her legs, to my utter surprise, she slowly rose to her elbows and said in a groggy voice "Oh my God, I can't believe a simple blow job turned into me being gang fucked?"

She then continued "We need therapy, married people don't do this."

I didn't utter a word, unbelievably I had several things now going through my mind, first of which was "Thank God. She was coherent to know what had happened," second was "Holy crap, my wife just willingly let five guys fuck and blow their loads deep inside her," last thing was "Please don't let her get pregnant."

As I was thinking this over the course of only a second or so, she slowly pulled me to her, and we began to kiss. She then softly said, "Please make love to me. Don't just fuck me. I don't want you to just fuck me. I want you to make love to me. I love you so much. You probably don't even want me anymore. Are you able to make love to me with that many men inseminating me?"

As she said it, I slowly rose to one arm and positioned myself with the other. I was probably harder than I ever had been I my life, and was so close to ejaculating, and slight breeze could have set me off.

I then very slowly pushed into the thick white stream of seed leaking from her vagina. As I felt the warm slick sloppy flesh of her vagina consume my cock, I leaned slowly and effortlessly all the way inside her as we slowly kissed. I barely felt my cock inside her ordinarily tight pussy, knowing that her matrimonially sacred uterus was flooded with the competing seed of five guys.

Surprisingly, we fucked for nearly five minutes with me stopping frequently to avoid coming. She was so slick. Again, could barely feel her. Just as I felt the urge to empty myself, I believe she too sensed it, when she began exhaling quickly, grabbed my ass, and erotically spread her legs.

I was trying to last a few more seconds knowing a deep sense of regret would take over after I shot my load, when I glanced between her legs and saw come all over the base of my cock. That along with the strong aroma of semen was all I could take. My whole body began to orgasm. The pumping from my cock was so strong it almost hurt. It was as if mentally I wanted my sperm to get to the head of the pack, in case she was ovulating.

I came for several minutes it seemed. She didn't want me to withdraw at all. She slowly grabbed my ass and encouraged me to stay inside her. I just lie there catching my breath and feeling intense regret.

Occasionally, I could feel her tighten and flex her vaginal muscles and softly exhale. I had no idea. What could be going through her mind knowing she was carrying so many guy's sperm inside her?

Eventually, I rolled to her left side as my half erected and soaked cock slipped from her. Again, I put my hand between her legs and was amazed at how she felt. She was sloppier than I had ever felt. I was effortlessly running three fingers through her pussy lips and slightly inside her.

Even in my deep regret, I began rubbing it from her ass to her stomach. The scent of come was over powering. I can't even remember when, but I fell asleep, or more accurately passed out.

What's worse, I have no idea how long I had been asleep, but woke suddenly. To my horror and I had no idea how much time had passed, Janet was no longer lying right beside me, in fact she wasn't in the tent at all.

I was an instant wreck. I quickly but quietly jumped up and exited the tent, and could hear a guy moaning rhythmically in the other tent. I know it sounds insane given what all had taken place this night, but I was hoping she wasn't being fucked.

I very slowly walked on the sand to the next tent, and my worst fear materialized. She was spread eagle with a guy between her legs. He was smashing himself inside her with his huge nuts on her ass.

I could see that she had a pillow over her mouth and was screaming in a muffled way every time he slammed against her. I'm not sure how long I watched, but eventually I realized this wasn't one of the guys who had been here all along. All the other guys were probably not much taller than 5' 8" inches tall, but this guy had to be six feet plus.

This was a very large, either extremely dark Hispanic guy or a black guy. As he fucked her, I noticed that he began to shove as hard as he could inside her letting out a strained roar.

To my utter shock as I rubbed my eyes, I watched as Janet took her hands from the pillow and put them on his ass as she raised her legs off the tent floor. I could hear her gasping in a low voice "Oh God yes! Yes! Oh God Yes! AaHh, God Yes, I'm so close. I'm so close. I'm so fucking close! Don't stop, Don't stop, Please don't ssttaaAahh… AaHhGgOD!"

She then curled her toes and dug her heel into the back of his upper thighs, as she simultaneously pulled with her hands with her fingernails dug into his ass. It almost appeared that she had stopped breathing when after a few seconds, she let out a pent up explosive "OHh MY GgOODD! OHh MY GgOODD! OHh MY GgOODD!"

All the while, this guy was grunting and jerking his lower body with his nuts smashed against her ass. He was smacking his lower body against hers and flexing his ass as if to shoot seed in her chest.

Every time he exhaled, moaned, or flexed his muscular ass, I knew an explosion of his seed was busting into her now orgasmic, well fertilized uterus. I could only visualize her dilated cervix, sexually engorged uterus, and vaginal muscles convulsing in a primal and breeding way as it sucked up as much sperm as it could. I figured if anything signaled her body to ovulate, it would be this.

It was clear that yes all the other guys fucked her, but this guy thoroughly bread her. It took nearly five minutes it seemed for him to finish completely, and at least two more minutes for her to finish. It was the most erotic, sexual, impregnation embrace, I could even fathom.

I was cationic as I watched her beautiful hands tightly squeeze his ass, and saw her polished semen glistening fingernails as she at times ran her fingers to her pussy, with his cock between her index and middle finger.

To my fear, this was one of those times when a woman says, "I remember the exact time I became pregnant."

In all the turmoil, I had removed my shorts, and waited for the guy to leave the tent. I was right on the side and could hear them gasping for words. It drove me nuts hearing her speak with him after that. She began saying, "Oh my God, I didn't think it was possible to orgasm like that. Could you feel my orgasm? My insides tightened so intensely I thought I'd pass out if it continued. I can't believe that just happened to me."

He just kept panting occasionally chuckling quietly. However, Janet kept on and on about it. I thought she would fuck him again because I could hear her softly moaning and could detect the sounds of them kissing, but finally, he told her he'd be back that he had to go to work for now.

Once he finally put his shorts back on and left, I waited for a minute or two and eventually sneaked in the tent, where I found Janet rolled to her stomach. I didn't even identify myself. She had no idea it was me. I pulled her hips off the floor and raised her to her knees and shoved so effortlessly inside her as my body smacked against her ass.

For some reason, it was an enormous erotic turn on that she didn't know it was me. As I fucked her, I reached around her waist and felt the mess of semen between her legs, and on my cock as I thrust inside her.

I began rubbing the semen on her breast and began putting my finger in her mouth. It was so absolutely animalistic. For reasons, I still can't believe, It further turned me on that, I knew she could hardly feel me. She was barely and softly exhaling as I thrust inside her, she wasn't fucking back or anything.

It was almost as if she wanted it to end. The guy who just nailed her must have had a huge cock. I had never felt her loose like this. It didn't even feel like my wife. It didn't take very long before I shot my load, and knew I wasn't shooting much, as I had shot most of my semen the last time I fucked her.

That bothered me somewhat too, knowing the guy who just finished with her no doubt shot thunderous jets of seed into her orgasmic and convulsing uterus, but what bothered me the most was that she not only fucked a guy without me knowing, she had a true orgasm with him, and now I was fucking her, and she had no idea it was even me.

What was obvious too, was that I wasn't satisfying her at all? When I was done, I rolled her to her back, and asked, "How did you end up in this tent."

As soon as it left my mouth, she snapped up to her elbows and looked as if she had seen a ghost, saying "Oh my God, Baby, Oh my God. When? Where did? I, you… wait… Don't act like you didn't know? Please don't act as if you don't know."

I was at a loss because if she was trying to throw smoke at the confusion, she was doing a great job. I then asked, "How would I have known what? I woke up, and you weren't there."

I then asked, "Who was that guy who just fucked your brains out and gave you an orgasm? You know the one like you've never had before?"

She paused and replied "Baby, stop this, stop right now, you know who it was, as well as I did, which is to say that neither of us actually knew him. As he was waking me in the other tent, you woke up too and said, even begged, that you wanted me to have sex with him because he, as you so eloquently put it, had a huge cock. You told me you wanted me to touch it, and I did. You then plainly kept repeating Fuck him Baby, Fuck him."

She continued "The guy then said we were going to the other tent, and you wholeheartedly replied, yes perfect, so please don't act like you didn't know and make me feel like more of a whore than I already do. I hope we are both happy. I'm supposed to get my period in a few days, and well, what are the odds of that after all this? I've fucked more guys tonight that I have in my life, how do you think that makes me feel? Oh, and fucked them all in front of my husband without a condom or any birth control? Boy, that's just smart, very intelligent. Oh and God knows what we could both now have in the way of STD's."

The entire time she was saying it, I realized I must have been in a twilight sleep and simply speaking when it was all going on. I remembered bits and pieces of what she was saying as she was saying it, but would have sworn I dreamt it all.

I quickly began in a backtracking manner "Listen. I'm sorry. I'm sure I said it, I just didn't remember it all. I'm sorry. You're right. This was stupid. Let's stop and not think about doing it any more. If we get through this without you being pregnant, or us catching something, we'll never even think about it again."

Still bothered by it all, I went out on a limb and asked, "Was it just with that guy after you got over to this tent?"

I must have taken it a bit over the edge with that, as she was already brimming with regret when she replied sarcastically "I'm not sure, okay? I don't know. There could have been someone else, oh and let's not forget about you sneaking up behind me and getting yours, was that even you?

She continued fuming "Does it make you happy that I could barely feel my husband inside me because of how many times I've been BANGED? What would it matter at this point, after you excitedly watched those first guys take turns gang fucking me, did it really matter, did it? For fuck sakes, I've been used by practically a baseball team in front of my you, and now you want to know if the bat boy got some?"

She then reached between her legs and inserted her fingers inside her. As she pulled her fingers out, she held them up in front of me. She then began pulling her fingers apart as the semen stretched between her fingers saying, "Oh look, see? Hum, I can't tell how many men this is, apparently their sperm wasn't wearing name tags. Next time we'll make them wear name tags."

Again, I began to apologize saying "Okay, I get it. I really get it. I'm sorry, dumb question. Let's just go back to the hotel and shower this whole night off of us and never do it again."

She didn't really reply. She just fumbled and reached for her panties and put them quickly over her feet and scooted into them. As she stumbled to get up, I could see come all over the outside of her navy blue panties.

As we got back to the other tent, we quickly gathered and fumbled for the rest of our clothes, and exited the tent. I noticed the sun, still not quite up, but making the horizon beautifully orange. The fresh ocean air was like a truck hitting me after having smelled only semen for as long as this had taken place in the tent.

Half the guys were laying by the fire with sheets pulled over them as they slept, the other half, I had no idea where they made it to. I didn't even want them to see us, I just wanted to leave.

For some odd reason, It all seemed okay once we got out of the tent and stepped into the slightly cold sand. As we turned to walk back to the hotel, we ran into Miguel the leader of this bunch quickly replied "It's okay. It didn't even happen."

He also pointed at the rest of the guys, and said, "And the same goes for them, don't worry."

Janet sarcastically said, "Whose worried, it was fucking, don't all husbands bring their wives down here every night to screw?"

She then turned and walked off carrying her shoes. He just silently said nothing and but waved for me not to worry, and off he walked to the tents. Janet and I stumbled across the sand back to the boardwalk, not saying a word to one another.

Once we got to the boardwalk, Janet stood for a second and slipped her shoes onto her feet and adjusted the crotch of her panties. When she did, she wiped her fingers on her skirt and let out a quick regretful exhale saying, "I can't, I just can't believe us, all of this, and it's all surreal. Surely, it's a bad dream, and we'll wake up soon."

We finally made it back to the room, and noticed that Henry was already up on the back-porch sipping on a cup of coffee and reading a USA Today. He quickly smiled saying, "Oh, there they are, how's the boat?"

I quickly replied "Oh it's fine. It's all good."

He then said, "Wow, you two look rough, must have been a wild night."

I glanced at Janet, and she really did have her hair all over the place, and my shirt was half tucked in and rumple up. I'm quite sure we did look rough. I then pulled up a chair opposite Henry, and tugged at Janet's arm to sit with me.

Janet was still in quite rare form as she replied "A whole night of fucking can make a person look rough."

As soon as she said it Henry covered his ears and jokingly said, "Okay, I've already heard enough, glad you had a good time."

I got a sinking feeling not wanting her to go completely off the handle and spill everything that happened. I then jumped in saying, "Honey, just go take a shower. It'll make you feel better."

Janet paused for a second when she finally replied looking right at me "That's probably the best idea I've heard out of you in three weeks."

Henry sensed something was wrong as she walked into the sliding back doors of the room, when he quietly uttered "Is she mad at me, for some reason? Are you two okay? What's wrong?"

I didn't go into any great detail, I simply stated, "Janet and I played a bit more than we probably should have. I think we've unleashed a monster in us. We're taking too many risks."

It was almost as if Henry sensed what I was eluding to when he replied "Listen, by lunch time today we'll sail out of here, and you can forget about it. Don't be too hard on yourselves. I'm as much to fault as you. We all kind of let our inhibitions go, and they've spiraled a bit out of control."

Henry always had that way of making anything seem okay. A person could rob a bank and ten minutes later Henry would have them forgiving themselves."

Janet eventually came out of the bathroom and walked out back to sit with us. As soon as she did, the subject matter changed immediately. We began mapping out our way back home and speaking about another port south of us, we could hit before leaving. It was like a new beginning.

Everything spoke about it seemed to erase our guilt, regret, or any other negative feeling we were having at the time. As they continued speaking, I made my way to the shower. I couldn't wait to get clean.

I didn't have a sexual thought in my head, until I entered the bathroom. Upon entering, I noticed Janet's clothes in a small pile under the towel she had used. I can't explain why, but I desperately wanted to look at her panties.

I locked the door behind me and slowly began lifting the towel off her clothes. After a few seconds of searching, I saw her panties tucked inside the dress. I slowly pulled them out, and the site was unreal. They were still saturated with semen.

Some of it had started to dry around the edges of the deposit, but right at the crotch and about two inches in either direction, there was still a slick, soaked, creamy-white load of all their seed.

The intense smell of come was overpowering even though they were two feet from my face. I would like to say that we learned our lesson from all our risky events, but it didn't take much for me to fall right back into the mode of wanting to watch her fuck. *

The events over the next week, took Janet and I to an entirely new sexual level… but that is another story entirely.

-----------------------------

   Series:Three Days Of Watching My Wife Fuck
   Author:newbie2008
   Teaser:Vacation, watching reluctant wife fuck Spring Breakers
 Category:Loving Wives
      URL:http://www.literotica.com/s/3-days-of-watching-my-wife-fuck
Published:2009-03-24
Watching several twenty-one year old men alternate fucking your beautiful thirty-seven year old wife over the course of three days and nights, might be enough to send most men to a mental institution. Up until last year, I would have been one of them. But I have learned that no one really knows how they might feel or how they would react until they are there, especially when a cosmically perfect set of circumstances falls into place.

Ever since our honeymoon, my wife and I have taken the very same vacation year after year. And I do mean the very same, the same motel, the same dates, the same suite in many cases, seventeen years running now, all the same. I'm sure that sounds painfully monotonous to some and under ordinary circumstances probably would be. But, having a very narrow window of time in the spring while trying to maintain a very strict budget, we just couldn't top it.

First and foremost this locale had always been quite inexpensive, which absolutely topped our list, but not cheap with amenities. It also had everything we were looking for in a cheap Spring vacation; great beach, great food, quiet, and all just outside our door. We had even grown to know and love the motel owners. There wasn't anything to dislike.

However, after the first few years of discovering this little patch of sand, we soon realized it was becoming more and more popular with the Spring breakers. They were like locusts for those of us who were only looking for down time. As soon as they invaded Panama City Beach, it was only a matter of time before they found Ft. Walton.

If you have ever been to Ft. Walton beach back in the late eighties, early nineties, you know exactly what I mean. How it used to be that great little panhandle beach with very few Spring breakers. You probably also remember not having to worry about getting a good room. A week's stay always broke out to around forty-five bucks per night and you always had folks your own age to relate to. Sadly enough though we watched as our little sanctuary slipped into the hands of the mighty hordes.

Even after the Spring breakers discovered our little piece of paradise, we continued to go. It was our place; we had too many memories to give it up. We finally conceded though that, if we were going to keep it our little spot, we had to live with it. And as it turns out they really weren't all that rowdy, at least not rowdy enough to run us off.

Last year however broke the mold in so very many ways. We first found ourselves literally surrounded by Spring breakers, again not unusual for late March, but this particular year we found ourselves a literal magnet for many of the college hellions.

It took them very little time to discover that we were both educators at a community college in our hometown of Columbus, Ohio. And, as it turned out, that seemed to be the source of the magnetism attracting them to us. They were absolutely fascinated by the fact that we were normal, cool, and otherwise regular people able to have a good time. Somewhere in their minds, I'm sure they must have believed that we spent most of our free time finding new ways to flunk them into oblivion.

Most were very standoffish at first, treating us like the police or some other higher authority, but after a couple of days they finally figured out that we were actual human beings. Very soon into the second day, we found that the back porch of our suite was becoming the ultimate hangout for some.

Naively, I was sure at first it had much more to do with the fact that we always had beer and liquor and a whole lot less to do with the placement of our porch, but soon found out differently. Many though, being the bright young folks they were, soon discovered that storing and mingling their drinkables with ours, stretched their supply a whole lot further; I watched it too many times to try it.

Most were a very likable sort so we just went with it. Plus, we always overbought when it came to alcohol, not wanting to run back and forth to the liquor store. Funny thing is my wife and I only drink a few times a year, but you would have thought we were mega-lushes with the amount we purchased. I have to say though, we were Nazis about who was and was not of drinking age and, to our surprise, they very much respected our one cardinal rule.

Now being that folks over the age of thirty were indeed rare during this time, you would think that they might try to be as far from us as possible, but several of the guys from the University of Georgia were awe struck with my wife, Gina. It wasn't surprising in the slightest. Gina's nickname where we teach is "Ultra MILF" with some of her present and former male students. It's quite interesting too, over the years she and I both began to notice that her male students always made far better grades than did her female students.

To me it was a no-brainer; they were simply trying to gain her approval. Gina always laughingly told me it was from her revolutionary teaching skills; I always rebutted, "Having a spectacular pair of legs and a nice ass is not a skill."

She's the type of female college educator that you might see in a cheap class B movie, only she's truly brilliant, naturally beautiful, very professional, and has perfect C-cup breasts that God gave her.

The fact that she was a highly sexy thirty-seven year old college educator spread like wildfire at the motel and actually got Gina even more "Hot Points," as some of the young men began calling it. I sometimes wish I were more ignorant to men gazing at her, but hey, I'm neither naive nor stupid when it comes to what they are staring at; it's not the bikini, it's what's under it.

She truly is gorgeous and will be stared at, especially by her male students, males in general for that matter. It's been said that if men stare at a woman as she walks by, she's beautiful, but if both men and women stare, she's hot.

I can safely say that Gina is hot. At 5' 3", 108 lbs, gorgeous ass, perfect curves, flawless skin, and an amazingly cute innocent looking face, the fact that she is a college professor really made little difference. If she were a bottle washer, the testosterone-filled young men at this motel would have been attracted to her.

Just into our second day there, we ended up driving to her sister's home ten minutes outside Panama City Beach. We always ended up staying the entire day hanging out and catching up. It was basically our spring routine.

Upon returning to the motel later that evening, we couldn't help noticing several of the University of Georgia guys sitting on our back porch, not at all unusual after getting to know us. As we walked to the back side of the porch we noticed they had a small table pulled out playing a drinking game, which required the loser to down a shot, and as it appeared they must have all been losing

Gina quickly said in a joking manner as we walked up, "Boys, that's a game where even the winner's a loser in the morning." They all laughed and began brutally heckling us to join them.

Now, I'm not the type to enter a pissing contest over simple heckling, never have been never will be, but Gina on the other hand can't help herself. She's hard-wired for it and doesn't even know it.

She playfully began firing right back saying, "First of all, most of you lightweights are already buzzed, and second, I'm not one of your little girly buddies who follows you around and fakes being tipsy after a shot. Oh, Brian, oh, Stan, that one shot made me a little dizzy."

That stoked them even more. After another twenty minutes or so of this back and forth banter she finally said, "Fine… Fine. Okay, even if I lose I'll be able to walk when most of you are curled up in the fetal position on the floor." I must say I was trying my damnedest not to laugh because I knew full well what a lightweight she was in the drinking department and full-on trying to bluff guys who majored in drinking.

After a few more minutes of this harassing joust between Gina and her antagonists, she and I went into the room to change our clothes. I arrived back out on the deck long before Gina and poured myself a large vodka tonic as we all waited for her.

We began chitchatting about everything and nothing. They must have told me a hundred times how they were going to take her to school on drinking, bragging about what power drinkers they were, how many times they had played this, and how much they could hold.

At times thinking they might be overdoing it, they would quickly begin saying, "Oh, but we'll take it easy. Anyone can quit at any time." I actually began wondering if anyone would be coherent by the time she came back out. With every passing minute I began thinking Gina might have been right about most of them ending up in the floor. With the game paused, they continued to pound beer and shots the entire time.

Just as I was about to see what was keeping Gina, she slid the glass door open and walked out. I noticed she was wearing a bikini with a tank top pulled over, quite normal I suppose for where we were, but not what I was expecting with six drunken college students sitting around. Instantly one of the buzzed college students said, "Mr. and Mrs. Arnett, please forgive me, but I have to say this, Gina, you are positively the sexiest college professor alive."

She quickly giggled slapping him on the shoulder saying, "Don't try to soften me up, buddy boy, you'll be passed out soon and I'm gonna be laughing at you tomorrow. That is if you can eek your way out of bed in the morning after the hangover I'm gonna put on ya."

They were all razzing one another full force. I just sat watching, cracking up as they played their drinking game. After several rounds, one of them said "Mr. Arnett, with the utmost respect, sir, I believe your wife is cheating so we might need to raise the stakes."

I simply replied laughing, knowing almost instinctively what he might be alluding to, "Yes, she does appear to be kicking your asses. What's on our mind?"

He immediately uttered, "Strip shots."

Now Gina was only into her third shot when she practically cut me off in midspeech saying, "Oh, aren't we funny, I'm winning and you're all talking about taking clothes off? Try again!"

I should mention that Gina had been overtly flirting with these young men for a couple of days by this time. Actually, she and I had a game of our own we had been playing the last few vacations. I always enjoyed her purposeful flirting and told her many times over the years how much it turned me on.

In fact it took several times playing our little game before she finally confessed that it kind of turned her on too. From the beginning though she warned me that flirting was the limit, always reminding me that the naughtiness of it was quite enough, and the only reason she continued to do it was because of how it paid off in our bedroom, further telling me that there was "never" any reason for it to go further.

She always emphasized this because of the one and only time I ever told her about a wild fantasy of mine, a fantasy involving watching her fuck another man. It was simply a file her brain refused to process. She later told me that she thought the only reason a man would have such a fantasy would be because he wanted to justify being with another woman, basically "You fucked another guy, I'm going to fuck another woman." I understood what she was saying, but it honestly wasn't my goal.

So flirting in front of me became our spicy compromise.

As the night progressed, the young men continued needling her insisting that "Strip Shots" separated the chicken-shits from the real players. God love her too, she was so into winning she didn't even see the setup being orchestrated. I knew full well that they were basically letting her win and carefully timing their moment in which the payoff would be her sitting there completely nude.

I have to say that I began getting turned on by the possibility as well. I've seen Gina nude a million times, but never in front of a pack of horny young men, who can say that?

I kept my mouth shut for a while when suddenly I blurted, "Awe hell, baby, you're cleaning their clocks, they'll be the ones sitting there looking silly."

As she jokingly put her feet up in the chair and tightly wrapped her arms around her legs, rather like trying to completely cover herself, she began giggling replying "For crying out loud, everyone here has about three articles of clothing on. What? Is it a three minute game now? I think you all just know I'm winning and are trying to make me quit."

Every guy there couldn't help but glance at the crotch of her bikini as she sat with her feet up in the chair and her arms wrapped around her knees. It was wildly teasing when she would occasionally lean back. Her bikini was very tightly stretched over her crotch and pussy. The subtle outline was unmistakable.

She didn't realize it but she was playing right into their ploy and I was basically inching it along. I too began pumping her up saying things like, "What are you worried about, you've only lost three hands?"

Ultimately I figured what the hell; I would love to see her slip her bikini off in front of them, but at the time had no clue whether she would go through with it. There's no doubt she was in rare form, but in my opinion not nearly intoxicated enough to go through with it. I have been married to her for seventeen years, but seriously, in the unpredictable condition she was in, I didn't know what she would do.

After several more minutes, she apprehensively said, "Good grief, let's at least go inside if we are going to be this immature." I was a bit shocked. I honestly thought she would nix the game and make any excuse not to continue.

They all immediately began picking up the cards and carrying on as they gathered their drinks, and razzing the hell out of her with things like, "Oh, you won't play. You know you won't."

She and I must have winked at one another twenty times during all this, almost in reassurance to one another that it was all in good fun. After getting in the room and getting all set up, they began to do shots before the game even started. Gina wasn't to be outdone as she too threw back a few.

At this juncture I could tell she was hell bent on going through with it, but also knew she was unwittingly confident that she had been legitimately winning all along. It was quite comical watching her sneak on a pair of flip-flops. I knew she was going to consider that part of her wardrobe as she gave me a sneaky grin.

On the very first round, she and three others had to loose an article of clothing. Gina, threw her tank top onto the bed, but still looked ultimately confident as if it were just a fluke. We all sat around continuing to drink for at least ten minutes before they even began the next round.

To everyone's surprise Gina legitimately won the next two rounds leaving three of the guys sitting in just their underwear. Again though, it appeared as if they were letting her win to keep her in the game. And believe me, she had talked enough trash up to this point, she would have a hard time backing out.

Before dealing the next hand, and the fact that someone would undoubtedly end up nude if they lost, they actually added an addendum to the rules. Even with the new rules, I could plainly see that Gina was having second thoughts, agreeing that those who became nude could get dressed after five minutes of humiliation while the remaining players worked towards victory.

As the next round was dealt, I watched as she stared at her cards with an "Oh, shit" look. She laid down three cards and was re-dealt along with the others, when she unconsciously murmured, "You've gotta be kidding me."

They all began chuckling saying, "Oh, the big winner didn't get the card she needed?"

She instantly replied, "I don't know what you're all laughing at, two of you are about to be sitting there the way you came into this world, and all I'm loosing is my flip-flops." They instantly began whooping and hollering about how she didn't have flip-flops on when the game started, etc., etc., but she held to her guns and they let it ride.

Once again, they all playfully began harassing one another when Gina began riding the losers saying, "Hey this was your all's idea. Remember, oh, let's separate the chicken-shits. Oh, let's separate the chicken-shits. Lose the underwear fellas."

This went on for at least five minutes when they simply stood up, scooted their underwear down, and kicked them off. Gina watched for a couple of seconds, but as they pushed them down exposing their pubic hair and the tops of their cocks, she turned her head and put a hand over her face with a rather embarrassed smile, but quickly turned back towards them trying to act as though it was completely normal.

As a husband in this peculiar situation, I instinctively glanced at their packages. Let's face it, if your wife is playing a strip game, and guys are exposing their cocks, you will compare yourself to what she will no doubt see, no matter how much you act as if you're not.

I immediately noticed that one of the guys was completely average, and from what I could tell, he was nervously quite un-erect. The other young man on the other hand, had a slightly aroused thick yet limp cock that flopped out of his underwear. I knew Gina looked right at it, but played it perfectly nonchalant. It was larger than mine, and that bothered me for a split second, but not enough for me to let it interfere with what was transpiring.

Both guys draped a hand and arm over their genitals as they sat there with Gina relentlessly harassing them saying, "Oh, let's play strip shots, let's play strip shots… Remember you have five minutes, yep you do."

Not more than a few minutes later she and the last guy wearing underwear dealt their cards and by this time Gina was seriously feeling the shots she had consumed over the course of the evening. As she picked up her cards, again she got that intense look of, "Oh, shit," as she intently focused and repositioned her cards several times. She ultimately laid her cards down in a reluctant, "I've been cheated" manner.

After being re-dealt, she instantly threw her cards face down and said, "Ok you win. I quit… Hey, you said I could quit anytime."

They all simultaneously began laughing high fiving one another, "Oh, no, Oh, no, you have to. Remember us chicken-shits sitting here naked, what's up with that? Let's put our money where our mouth is… We had to. Yes, yes, we had to, take'em off."

She quickly looked at me grinning almost as if hoping I would say something to keep her from having to do it when I replied, "I'm out of this. This is your all's game, not mine."

Her knees began bouncing a mile a minute as she nervously put her hands over her face. This went on for several minutes, when she finally said, "Ok, turn your heads and I will."

Again, they instantly began chuckling, "No, no, no, we had to bare it all in front of everyone, you do too."

She kept bouncing her knees nervously, when finally she stood up with her mouth half opened expressing a nervous smile, and said "I see there are no gentlemen here who might insist that I maintain my dignity."

They all began roaring, "Nope, nope, none here, Oh, no, none here," With one eventually saying, "At least you'll have our respect. So will it be the top or bottoms?"

She stared at me again for a couple of seconds and then turned away as she nervously giggled, "I must be nuts." She hurriedly put her thumbs on the sides of her bikini bottoms, and slid them down to her knees as she quickly sat and raised her feet off the floor and removed them.

You would have thought this was an off-post military bar with thirty GIs the way they carried on. She then sarcastically said, "Good lord, enough. Haven't you ever seen a woman's bottom half before?"

They all began repeating things like, "Not as fine as yours, Mrs. Arnett, not as fine as yours… Mr. Arnett, your wife is so fucking hot. Oh, my God you're hot. Mrs. Arnett, you're so fucking hot." I must have always taken it for granted, but she really did look amazing sitting there with only her bikini top on.

She couldn't stop giggling, telling them "Do you realize I'm thirty-seven years old, and you guys are what, barely twenty-one? You should be chasing those girls gone wild types I see running around here."

I could tell after the initial embarrassment, she was thoroughly enjoying all the attention and compliments. They never did finish the game, but continued sitting there nude and semi-nude well past their amended five minute rule chitchatting and harassing one another.

Eventually Gina asked me to throw her a T-shirt. I grabbed one of mine thinking it would be long enough to completely cover and tossed it to her. After an hour or so had passed, one guy began talking about going out and finding an all night massage joint, mentioning that he had heard that if you tip really well you might get lucky.

Gina immediately told them that if they get behind the wheel of a car in the shape they were in they would most certainly regret it, but they insistently kept rambling on about it.

I noticed at one point Gina got up and clandestinely grabbed a set of car keys one of them had laid down on the night stand, hiding them under a towel by the bathroom. I knew what she was doing and acted as if I hadn't even seen her do it. I too thought that if they tried driving in the shape they were in they would kill themselves or someone else.

Finally one of the guys said, "Let's stop talking about and just do it." He rose up and began scanning the room as he put his shorts and T-shirt back on, feeling his pockets and looking around the floor.

Gina then mischievously said, "You're not getting the keys," as she jumped on the bed and pulled her T-shirt down to cover herself.

He immediately began laughing replying, "Ok, what did you do with them?"

Gina put her left hand behind her back acting as if she had them when he playfully knelt on the bed beside her, and jokingly began tickling her. As he did, I can't tell you what a maximum turn on it became watching Gina tightly clinching her legs together while raising her feet off the bed. As she did, it exposed her beautiful bare ass and pussy and I knew several of them had to see it from where they were sitting.

She kept repeating as she playfully shoved with her right hand and blocked his hands with her knees, "No you can't have them; you're going to thank me tomorrow. You can't have them, you're all too drunk."

After a short while watching, I became wildly turned on by it, eventually blurting, "I know how you can get the keys."

He turned and joking said out of breath, "Hurry, tell me please. God she's strong."

One third of my reply was the alcohol talking, while the other two thirds was my overwhelmingly intense fantasy speaking, when I uttered, "You're just not reaching in the right spots."

He quickly laughed saying almost out of breath, "I can't get to her hand, she's friggin strong as hell."

I then replied, not quite knowing how Gina would react, "Tickling won't get them, but groping might."

Gina's mouth dropped slightly as she replied with a half smile, "Oh, nice, Scott, you just told a guy to grope me. Do you want to see them drive like this?"

I slammed back the rest of my drink and said, "No, I just wanted to see him grope you."

It was obvious I had made her a little angry and knew she was more than buzzed. After staring at me for a reaction, she grabbed his hand and placed it on her breast, asking me "How's that, honey? Guess what? He still doesn't have the keys."

All but one of the guys began nervously laughing putting their shorts back on and gathering their things, with one chuckling as he exited the back door, "Hey if you get the keys and she doesn't kick the living shit out of you, we'll be back in the room, come get us."

The one inebriated guy, Brian, who stayed behind quickly began laughing telling his friend Stan, who by the way nervously still had his hand held to Gina's breast, "Um, I don't think the keys are on her boob. Ya might want to keep looking."

Now if you remember, Gina's entire mental makeup won't even allow for her to back down. Somewhere in her brain there is an executable file that reads, "Pissing_contest.exe/default/run/dam/the/consequences/."

Right or wrong, I began exploiting it to the fullest. However, I believe she comfortably knew that in most situations, especially one as taboo as this, I would back down eventually. As much as I love her, she's absolutely mental when trying to prove a point, and with the amount of alcohol she had consumed it was enhanced by a factor of ten, so either way, she was as likely to let him feel her entire body as she was to kick him across the room.

What she hadn't counted on however, was my ever growing erotic desire to escalate it into watching one or both guys put their hands on her. It kept running through my mind as my cock engorged.

My fantasy was progressing in leaps and bounds. Many times in the past I had fantasized about another man fucking her while I watched, but the timing and right series of events never ever fell into place. Oh, how they seemed to be at this very moment.

Just when she figured I was at my breaking point, I rose up and walked towards the bed. As I did, I walked to the opposite side of the young man knelt beside her and moved up towards her head.

As I walked, I could feel my half-swollen cock between my legs and managed to move in such a way that, thank God, it fell along the left side of my shorts. My mind began processing a million thoughts per second.

I began telling myself that there might never be the same combination of events ever again; I kept telling myself that no matter how many times I tried in the past to conjure events, I had never even got close. In seconds I convinced myself that the worst that would happen is that she would nix it at some point and at the very least I might witness some pretty erotic touching and feeling.

As I got to the top of her head, I playfully grabbed her arms pulling her left hand from behind her back and pinned both hands back to the mattress. She instantly said, "Ok, there, see I don't have your keys."

Her tone was a distinct combination of shock and, "Ok, joke's over."

As I held her arms down over her head I leaned down and kissed her saying, "Ok, where are the keys?"

I knew full well where they were, but she didn't know that. She just raised her eyebrows and said, "Both of you can get off me now, I'm not telling." Midway through her saying it, I playfully put both her arms between my legs and tightly held them. I then reached with my right hand and fumbled for a second between her legs, when after finding her pussy I quickly inserted my middle finger inside her.

She snapped her legs even more tightly together with my hand between them saying, "Damn it, Scott, stop, you're fucking drunk."

I leaned over her and began kissing her as she spoke. As we kissed she murmured asking, "Damn it, Scott, what the hell are you doing?"

I then removed my right hand from her crotch and pulled at the underside of her right thigh trying to spread her legs. She continued clenching her legs together, as this guy Stan, the one who was tickling her for his keys, began moving down toward her feet. As he got to her feet, he playfully put his hands on her knees as if trying to spread them.

This went on for about thirty seconds when I finally grabbed behind her ankles and pulled both her feet up towards me. As I did, he quickly stepped off the end of the bed, instantly throwing his shorts down, and climbed back on the bed. By this time it was plainly obvious what I was trying to make happen. Gina then looked into my eyes and said, "You need to stop, Scott, before we seriously annihilate a marriage vow."

His cock was completely erect standing straight up towards the ceiling and hard as a diamond. Being in his very early twenties it was obvious his cock was ready the instant a situation arose. I immediately noticed the large veins running in every direction down his solidly excited cock as he knelt on the foot of the bed. I also noticed his large set of nuts as his sack freed from between his legs.

This might seem too biological, but being that this was an absolute new situation, and the fact that I am a biology educator, I began thinking that they had no doubt been manufacturing as much sperm as they possibly could during this time of intense infatuation and ultimate sexual reality. His hands were actually trembling with anticipation.

Even though these events transpired in only seconds, I missed nothing. The one safe thought in the back of my mind was that I knew Gina could stop it at any moment, as we were both not fully holding her down. That actually drove me more erotically insane. The fact that she was only half heartedly struggling intensified the moment and, to me, green lit everything that was happening.

I continued holding my wrist behind her ankles and slightly pulling them towards me, when this young man leaned his chest against her feet and fumbled with his cock for a few seconds. Gina flinched for a split second as I was sure the head of his cock touched her pussy.

When Gina flinched and slightly pressed her feet against his chest pushing, he quickly raised back up as if wondering what to do next. As he leaned back off her feet slightly, I quickly noticed the head of his cock was glistening with Gina's vaginal juice and probably his own pre-seminal fluid. I'm sure he only slightly pushed the head of his cock against her before she flinched. The slight moment I fingered her, she was soaked.

I then moved my wrist from behind her ankles and put my hand between her thighs and began to apply pressure trying to suggest to her to spread her legs. As I did this guy put his hands on her knees and suggestively began pushing them apart as he leaned in.

As she leaned her head forward looking at him, Gina very lucidly and softly said, "Just come on my stomach or the sheets, not in me." It was at that instant, I knew I was about to witness the most erotic fantasy fulfillment of my life.

I knew there was no danger of her getting pregnant because of being on birth control, but I kind of reasoned that she might have said it because in some way, even though we were doing something so matrimonially taboo, she could at least tell herself that it wasn't the whole deed if she wasn't taking his sperm inside her.

I leaned down once again and began kissing her with my hand still between her half opened thighs. As I did, I began to feel her thighs tremble and very slowly relax, as she slowly spread them. I then gently pulled behind her right knee in an attempt to expose her crotch in the wildest, most sexually exposed way possible.

I could still feel slight yet controlled resistance from Gina, knowing she had reluctantly decided to take him inside her, and in some carnal way I was suggesting to her that the more she spread, the deeper she could take him.

I'm sure that only a small fraction of husbands who have ever had this fantasy are lucky enough to experience it, and in reality, most are probably more comfortable fantasizing about it than actually witnessing it. I must say that up to this very moment, I was one of those husbands who was more comfortable only fantasizing about it.

Believe me, when you have spent years fantasizing about it and finally gaze at another man's sexually aroused cock inches from your wife's vagina; you begin to really question whether you can go through with it.

Let's face it, willingly having the head of another man's cock positioned against your wife's cervix, in an act that will cause him to fill her vaginally with a few hundred million sperm, knowing she will be carrying his seed in her for days, is a mental bazooka. But again, this had escalated to the point that it was going to happen and I chalked it up to a simultaneous state of apprehension and want.

As I continued kissing her wildly, she suddenly exhaled and softly gasped into my face. It was intensely erotic as I smelled a combination of her cinnamon gum and a strong aroma of alcohol on her breath. I knew she had just felt the head of his cock breach her vaginal opening.

As we awkwardly and wildly kissed in a combination of her gasping and exhalation, I began to feel that he was no longer taking short thrusts, but had developed into harder and longer rhythmic thrusts. A few seconds into his forcefully thrusting his pelvis against hers, I leaned up to finally view what I had fantasized about all these years.

As I did, Gina continued to squeeze my hand and hold it to her face. As she held my hand tightly, with her eyes squeezed closed she repeatedly gasped, "Scott, he's going inside me, oh, my God, Scott, he's going inside me."

When I was completely raised up, I instantly noticed his soaked and glistening cock rhythmically sliding into her pussy. I was amazed with how wet his cock appeared. Even the front of his pubic hair was becoming wet with her vaginal fluid.

I couldn't take my eyes off of her crotch. When he was fully inside her, he would occasionally and very slowly raise his body on a back thrust. As he did, his cock would wildly stretch and spread the top of her pussy lips, making the sides of her pussy tightly bulge out and cling to his cock. I was still almost in denial that another man's unprotected cock was actually inside my wife.

As they fucked like this for a few minutes, he distinctly changed rhythm and began erratically thrusting, intensely gritting his teeth, moaning, and pulling at her ass. This went on for nearly twenty seconds more when he finally let out a roaring, almost possessed, "ah, FFUUCK." As he did, he strained and violently slammed all the way inside Gina's pussy.

As he held this death lock inside her for at least five seconds, she instantly jerked up onto one elbow and gasped, "Not inside me…"

As she pressed against his chest and sharply gasped a few times, he sharply withdrew and a strong jet of semen shot onto Gina's stomach. Gina kept her hand on his chest as he leaned in grabbing his cock and squeezing it tightly.

There was no doubt in my mind that he had blown the first few shots of semen as deeply as he could into her pussy. He held the thrust too long. I knew the instant he shot the first jet of his seed inside Gina, her first gasp said it all. She closed her eyes tightly and probably didn't even know she did it, but she raised her ass up and thrust her pelvis against him just once before getting his attention and as she did she let out a moan I hadn't heard before, ever. It was as if the head of his cock spewed a shot of seed point blank into her cervical opening.

I was mesmerized.

Knowing full well that the first few shots violently shot into Gina's vagina, I then watched as he withdrew and bolted several thick gelatinous, milky streams onto her stomach.

As he continued straining and squeezing his cock, the jets of semen began to reduce to thick, dripping globs, which turned into him squeezing the last few lubricating drips onto her inner thigh. With the volume he put on her stomach and the force with which the semen shot from his cock, I couldn't imagine what the first few and most powerful jets must have felt like for her, point blank against her cervical opening.

Of all the things to remember, I knew full well; even when Gina was pushing against him when he first tensed up, telling him not to come inside her, she felt the first powerful thick jets of his seed explode inside her. It was unmistakable.

After he was completely spent, looking as if he might pass out, he slowly withdrew and fell onto the bed at Gina's right side. I was so utterly worked up watching, I instantly threw my shorts off and maneuvered between Gina's legs.

As I did, I immediately noticed a slight cloudy white stream of semen which had drained from her vagina down between her ass cheeks. The bottom of her vaginal opening was gaped about the circumference of a pencil with a translucent drain of his semen running from her vagina to a small puddle touching her ass and the sheet.

I could never fully describe in words how mind blowing it was; I took my middle and index finger and very slightly spread her inner vagina. When I did, I began to see his semen slowly pool in the glistening space I had created inside her.

Very soon after Stan realized I was going to fuck Gina, he went to the other bed and began to get dressed, saying nothing. His friend who had been there the entire time had already made his way over to the edge of the bed Gina and I were on, having thought it might be his time to capitalize.

He just knelt there holding his cock, and thank God Gina had her face towards the wall because I'm sure she might have reacted in such a way as to say, "One time okay, I did it, twice in the same night, with another guy, how about a divorce?"

I knew for certain he thought this was his open invitation, but it wasn't. Only half of me was even paying attention to him. I was still completely enthralled with what had just taken place and after witnessing the most erotic thing I thought possible, I was only thinking of positioning my cock and sliding the head of my cock inside her.

As the head of my cock got to her vaginal opening, I effortlessly leaned in and the warmth of her semen-filled vagina took my breath away. In an instant I felt her warmth all the way to my scrotum. She was so filled with his semen I found myself completely inside her simply leaning down to kiss her.

A dose of reality then jolted me, shouting the fact that the only time I had ever felt this exact same feeling was when I had come inside her. Only this time I knew that another man's semen and sperm were coursing through every inch of her vagina.

As I was completely engrossed watching my soaked cock very slowly and methodically going in and out of her pussy, Brian who had sat there quietly and witnessed the entire incident, slowly sat on the edge of the bed. In only a couple of seconds, he slowly began touching Gina's breast.

My mind was a twisted mess at this point, and I had enough erotic euphoria and semen built up to populate a new planet. Gina kept her face towards the wall as he cautiously and softly caressed her breasts. As I glanced from my cock to him caressing her breasts, I had to withdraw or I would have certainly come.

As I watched for a few more seconds, an insistent devil on my shoulder caused me to reach out and peck his shoulder. As I did, I quietly mouthed and motioned with my hand, "Fuck her."

Being yet another twenty-one year old young man, he rose from the bed and was ready before I even got it out of my mouth. The tip of his cock was smeared with what had to be his excitement having watched the most vivid sex act of his life.

The last thing I would ever want to do is take away from the actual account by sounding generically pornographic, but by my ignoring him from the onset, after having gotten between my wife's legs, I hadn't noticed his cock erect at this point.

He was the young man I had pointed out earlier in the evening, one of the ones who lost their underwear on a losing hand; the same one who had the half-erect very healthy sized cock.

It was painfully apparent by this time; he was at the very least an inch longer and perhaps an inch thicker than either me or the guy who had just fucked her. I debated for what seemed like an eternity whether to end it all right then and there, but didn't. The more I slowly thrust and watched him touch her breasts, the more I talked myself into wanting to watch him fuck her.

My fantasy then decided that I needed to see it. As I moved up alongside Gina, I didn't glance any longer; I fully looked at his cock. Without trying to bolster the events even in the slightest, he was as thick as Gina's forearm and perhaps eight inches. I immediately waved for him to wait as I began kissing Gina, again having an internal struggle that was absolutely wearing me out. I knew full well she hadn't seen his cock other than when he was half limp at the card table during the game and she had no idea what was about to happen.

I repeatedly asked myself if I really wanted her to feel the size of him, knowing that she would truly experience the feeling of a cock larger than mine.

Gina and I got married our sophomore year of college and over the years I've come to know her completely. She had intercourse twice before we married and it was so awkward to hear her tell it, it might not even be considered sex, and there was never a mention of a huge cock.

Still, my fantasy and hormones kept convincing me that the same coincidences may never fall in line in such a way ever again and that if I didn't go with it, then I'd forever wonder.

I absolutely convinced myself I had to know. I began kissing her as I fucked her, and then I just withdrew. As I withdrew, I reached between her legs and began to finger her.

As I did, she wrapped her arms around my neck and we kissed in the most erotic sensual way I believe we ever had since knowing one another. After only ten seconds of this, I turned my head and began kissing her neck as I turned my head farther and removed my finger from her pussy.

For the last time I debated on whether I should allow him to fuck her or forever fantasize about it. I guarantee you without having an alcohol level such as mine and the volcanic testosterone pulsing through my veins, I would have made a very different decision.

One last time, I thrust my finger inside Gina when she sighed and thrust her hips against my hand, when BAM, it sealed my decision. I removed my finger from her pussy and immediately pointed to her crotch. After I did, this young man nodded at me, as I went back to kissing Gina and now feeling her breasts.

Even with my head turned from him, I knew he quickly moved between her legs and was awkwardly positioning himself. He didn't enter her straight off like I thought he might. Instead, he began fingering her unlike the first young men. This went on for a few minutes, with Gina sometimes moaning and moving her hips.

Just as I was contemplating turning and motioning for him to fuck her, both of Gina's hands moved and squeezed the side of my arms as her eyes popped wide open and her mouth flew open in a panicked gasp.

He didn't slowly or gently try to enter whatsoever. He thrust with his body weight and she took his entire cock within a second. As I turned sharply, I saw his pubic hair smashed completely against her.

She immediately raised her ass off the mattress placing a hand to his chest. I fully knew then she was aware she was being fucked by the other guy in the room. The look on her face said volumes as he held his cock all the way inside her.

At the same time though, I knew she hadn't seen or counted on what he was shoving inside her. As he finally began thrusting, she began slowly moving her hips in unison. A few times she pressed her hand to her stomach as if he was entering her too far.

In hindsight, I realized that there was no way she would have had the same experience if he had fucked her first. The fact that Stan had shot some of his semen inside her, made it possible for Brian to fuck her brains out, short-lived as it was.

Before I could even wrap my mind around the fact that he was stretching her pussy and entering depths she didn't know existed, and in a way she had only ever fantasized about, he shoved inside her and began jerking his entire body like having an epileptic seizure, when his eyes rolled back in his head as he moaned, "ah YYEEAAHH… ah fuck."

As he convulsed and shoved his cock as far as he possibly could inside her, she screamed and instantly took her hands from my forearms and placed them behind her knees, pulling her legs up and outward as far as she could spread them, as if trying to insure she could take his sperm as deeply as possible.

After only a few seconds into his exploding inside her, it was obvious he couldn't and wouldn't pull out; I knew he heard Gina tell Stan to pull out, but with how she was spreading and screaming, it wasn't humanly possible.

As he jerked and held his thrust inside her, I noticed that Gina took her hands from behind her knees and grabbed the top of his thighs digging her fingernails into his skin.

I then rose up sharply as if desperately wanting him to stop flooding her with his semen.

I hoped she might think something was wrong and end it, but as I sprang up and walked to the foot of the bed, she spread her legs and forcefully pulled at his ass trying to get him as deep inside her as she possibly could.

There will never be a sight as wild as that in my life, of that I'm sure. The sight of her beautiful tanned hands on his white ass, the sight of her wedding rings on his ass, watching as his cock unbelievably spread and delivered massive amounts of sperm into her pussy, her gorgeous tanned feet and red toenail polish pushing onto the mattress and pulling at the back of his thighs… No words could ever completely do it.

It was almost like an out-of-body experience as I watched his scrotum smash against her semen greased pussy and ass, with his nuts clenched up into his sack. Since it was absolutely my doing, I just turned up the bottle of rum, and in my mesmerized state, watched the half inch space between his ass and nuts pulse rhythmically as she violently spread and took his semen.

By this time, I was somewhere between a nervous breakdown and the most sexually erotic experience of my life.

As he completely finished, he began apologizing almost as if he had done something wrong saying, "Oh, shit, oh, fuck, I'm sorry."

After coming back to reality, Gina and I were both caught off guard by it, as we both immediately said, "Relax, it's okay, it's okay."

I immediately realized as did Gina that being a stellar student, probably never trying anything risky in his entire life, he probably thought he had just been part of what is so often covered in the media, a forced sexual incident. We immediately began telling him it was okay, and that it simply happened.

Gina kind of blew my mind when she began saying, "You're not in trouble. You are twenty-one and I am thirty-seven, we are consenting adults who just had intercourse, just relax. You came in me because I let you." As soon as she said it he recovered quickly from his panic and sat on the bed.

I realize this will be considered shallow given what was going on at the time, but during this young man's consoling, I was drawn to my wife's pussy. As she leaned up on her right elbow, a load of his semen pushed out of her vagina, and as she rolled to her side, it smashed between her legs and ass, with most of it sliding down the back of her upper thigh.

She very nonchalantly grabbed the sheet and scooted it between her legs to soak it up. As she continued speaking to him in a reassuring way, I could see occasionally, as she would move or scoot up more on her elbow, more of his of semen would push out and leak from her. There was a puddle of semen on the sheets that had leaked from her and she was completely oblivious to it.

We continued this reassuring speech with him for a few minutes, when he began to put his shorts back on and regain his dignity by saying, "Thank you for having me here tonight. Mrs. Arnett, I don't know what to say other than, thank you. I'm going now, thank you, I'm sorry, yes, thanks, thank you. I'm sorry if I… thank you… Bye."

Just as soon as he walked out the door, Gina looked at me and rolled her eyes as she fell to her back onto the bed and said in a joking voice pressing her hands tightly to her eyes "Oh, that was some wholesome family fun." She then looked at me and very calmly asked, "It wasn't what you expected was it?" Before I could answer she continued, "It certainly wasn't what I expected."

I quickly replied, "Yes and no. I'm still taking it all in."

"What about me?" she chuckled sarcastically. "When did our vacation become this fuck my wife thing, and what fucking part of don't come inside me did he not understand?"

I then mischievously asked, "You do know the first guy came a little in you too, don't you?"

She then rubbed her face again pausing for a second as she began staring at the ceiling when she said, "I think that's a no shit… I felt it."

Out of pure curiosity and the fact that I wasn't even in my right mind, I asked, "How did you know?"

She hesitated for a second as she put her hair behind her ears and chuckled, "Gosh, Scott, stop playing like you didn't know."

I again replied, "Yes, but how did you know?"

She got a half smile and stared at me for a few seconds when she said, "Oh, my God, Scott, you're so morbid about it. Okay, one second he was straining and the next I felt his penis jerk inside me. I don't know… I guess it felt something like… if a condom full of warm liquid burst inside me. That's the closest I can describe it. Okay?"

She continued staring at me when she got a huge grin and said, "Geez, I really can't believe you really enjoyed that. What on earth makes a man want to see his wife being fucked by another man?"

As she was asking it, I didn't have a definitive answer whatsoever, I only replied "No clue, I guess some do, and I just confirmed I'm one of them."

She kind of shook her head smiling, rose up, grabbed her PJs from the top of the dresser, and told me she was taking a shower, that I need not think I was going to pursue the experience, explaining that she felt like a slut and wanted to simply shower and come to bed.

I respected that out of pure fear that if pushed it may never happen again, and if my dumb ass didn't keep cool, I could end up trying to explain this to a divorce attorney. This was such uncharted territory for both of us; we neither fully absorbed it at this point.

Actually, I figured at this point I had been lucky she hadn't freaked completely, and cut our vacation short with a scene I'd never forget. I continued reasoning "What woman wouldn't want to try it; having a husband that got excited over such a thing," but again, pushing anything at this point, not fully knowing what she might do, was ludicrous.

She later came to bed pretending as much as she could that it never happened. I simply rolled and snuggled up with her, thinking that any attempt at this point to go sexual could, and more likely would, erupt in her having a moment of reality telling me what a piece of shit I was, especially given the fact that she didn't utter a word as she crawled into bed.

Besides, her face plainly said it all as she exited the bathroom, "I just got fucked by two guys, almost half my age, my husband wanted it, and I don't remember that being in my marriage vows."

I woke throughout the night thinking about it and carefully jacking off at times not to wake her, still not knowing how she would wake after what had happened.

As it turned out, we woke to much the same morning as always, starting our late 11:30A.M. morning by the pool. We neither one mentioned what had happened; I think trying to pretend it didn't.

We were the first ones out there for while, having an odd moment of blissful peace as we smelled the ocean air, felt the slight breeze, and occasionally held hands in obscure chitchat.

As the sun got to full force, and folks began emerging from their rooms we began drinking somewhat. And when I say somewhat, we both decided that if what made us feel so much like shit, actually made us feel so much like shit, well then maybe the laws of the universe might dictate that that it might make us feel better if we partook of more.

After several trips back to the room for drinks and to cool off, she said, "If I even suspect that they told their friends and I somehow get targeted as the easy motel slut, we're out of here." That was the absolute first mention of it, but I had been preparing myself all morning, knowing it was coming. It had to.

I blindly replied, and honestly having no idea how they would play it, "They'd be nuts to say a word considering what happened, and how it happened. They were both a little shook up and scared by the incident. I wouldn't worry about it."

She simply replied, "We'll see, but I'm serious."

At around 2:00pm, one of the guys emerged from his room and walked out to the pool. He immediately saw us and proceeded toward us. He began to scoot a lounge chair up beside us and, almost in a whisper, began saying, "I'm so sorry if things got carried away last night. I spoke to Stan and we'd like to keep this on the down low if possible. We've had time to think about it and it almost seemed like we were forcing ourselves on the situation, and that scared us a bit afterwards."

I could see the relief melt onto Gina's face. I'm sure she thought they both would tell everyone they were there with, and actually so did I. She quickly said, "Don't worry about how things happened or what happened. It just happened. It's all ok, and I agree with keeping it quiet. It was very mature of you to tell us that though." She then hugged him and thanked him again.

Later in the afternoon, the other fellow came telling us much the same thing. After hearing both say such welcome words, Gina finally began having a vacation attitude again.

We all sat there drinking and talking up a storm for hours. At one point Gina said, "Hey we're going to clean up on some crab legs later at The Crab Shack, maybe you guys can tag along." Her attitude said it all; their stock went up one-hundred percent when she realized they actually hadn't mentioned a word to anyone about the previous night.

They immediately replied, "Oh, hell yes, we've been there twice and it's worth the cash."

As we continued sitting there baking in the sun and periodically jumping in the pool, it was approaching 6:00pm when Gina said "Okay, I'm done with the sun. If we are going to do this, we have to get ready. Come over to the room at 7:00pm, and we'll all leave from there." I could still tell she was elated that they hadn't told a soul.

They both emphatically thanked us for being so cool, and agreed instantly that they would be at the room at seven sharp.

After being in the room for a half hour or so, watching Gina prance around in a wrapped up towel after her quick shower, polishing her toenails on her simply gorgeous tanned cute feet, standing naked putting on her panties, along with her very teasing sun-dress, and unbelievably sexy, slip-on, five-inch heels, I became aroused more than anyone knows.

Once during this time, she leaned over and picked up a bottle of polish she had dropped on her way back to the bathroom, and the beautiful crotch of her baby blue panties was exposed vividly, tightly pressed against her pussy. It was breathtaking.

Funny thing though, she wasn't even close to ready by around 6:30pm Knowing this could be a while, I began making us drinks. I purposely poured hers extremely strong thinking that if there was any shot whatsoever of having lightning strike twice, I had to use everything in the arsenal.

Several times she made a horrid face when she took a drink, saying "What the hell did you make me? Is there any juice in here at all?" We had slowly drunk mixed drinks all day long, but the ones I was now making were damn near straight liquor.

In retrospect I can say that alcohol should never be the main catalyst for such an event. However, I found myself consistently reconciling my moral position by telling myself that it was in every way impossible without it. I'm sure I'm not alone with anyone who has ever experienced such an impromptu event.

The guys ended up calling the room at ten minutes till, telling us they were running late because one of the guys they were with had their credit card and that they would be there no later than 7:30pm, apologizing and begging us to wait.

We told them we would wait, but Gina insisted they needed to hurry since she was now ready. They finally knocked on the door a few minutes before promised and seemed out of breath as if they had run to the room. Gina was in the bathroom when they arrived primping and such, but heard them come in.

Both immediately saw me drinking my drink when they asked, "Do you think we could have one of those? Everyone we are here with has sponged and drunk everything we've bought."

I told them to pour whatever they wanted.

Gina at this point had disappeared once again into the bathroom, as she began taking off her fingernail and toenail polish. She was fanatical about matching polish. She told us several times, "Hang in there, I'll be quick."

To me, I knew that meant ten minutes tops. They both were already feeling no pain, but I continued allowing them to partake of our alcohol, and they did big time. At one point Stan mixed a drink and walked to the bathroom, and just reached his arm in the closed door, saying, "Here, polishing your toenails can be a stressful thing I've been told you might need a drink."

They both giggled when and said, "What a gentleman, now go." It was almost as if everyone, including these young men, was trying to forget the previous night had ever occurred, or at least pretending to.

A couple of times Gina came out and grabbed another color of polish making a playful face at us as if to say, "Kiss my butt, I need my perfect color." Let me tell you, when she pranced out with her beautiful dress three-fourths up her beautifully tanned thighs, with it perfectly hugging her ass, everyone went silent.

She was stunning. There was no shred of doubt in my mind that they were immeasurably turned on by her being the sexiest older woman they had ever met, but most assuredly they were more turned on by the fact that they had both fucked her less than twenty-four hours before.

The ten minutes I suspected she would be tweaking her nail polish turned into more like forty minutes, especially now that she was talking to her mother on her cell phone. Gina, even while speaking to her mother, at one point said, "I'm out, bring me another."

The two guys almost fought to see which one could take her another drink first, when one spilled half the one he was carrying just taking it to the bathroom, while the other spilled half his reaching it in the door.

Gina finally came out after hanging up with her mother. I could tell she was as bubbly as ever and in a great mood as she said, "Oh, I see you hogs forgot about me again and decided to drink without me."

They both again began making her a drink as she smiled at me with a wrinkled nose as if she had two slaves. One of the guys then began to say, "We should actually wait until about 10:00pm, because you are sitting elbow to elbow with people before then. You'll have to wait for a half hour to get a refill on the crab plate."

Gina got a bummed look as she heard that and began saying, "We need to slow down on our drinking or we'll be crawling in that place." As she said it, she took a huge drink of her "Cape-Codder." We all began razzing her telling her to practice what she preached.

Around 10:30pm, and after lots of playful banter back and forth about who was drinking too much, one of the young men said, "We better be careful or we might find ourselves in the same situation as last night."

Gina was taking a huge gulp as he said it straight at me replying, "You realize that's not happening again; is it, Scott?"

I quickly began pouring myself another drink snidely replying, "Not until after we have some crab legs."

They both began whooping, "Oh, no, you are in trr-ooub-ll… Oh, damn, dude; you're so in for it… Hey, we didn't say a thing about it, it was all Scott. We are being perfect gentlemen."

At this point Gina gave a straight-faced grin and said, "Let's just go for crying out loud."

We all began taking our last gulps when, as Gina passed by me for the door, I grabbed her and slowly spun her towards me holding her ass, and began kissing her. She returned the kiss for a few seconds and then broke it off saying, "Ok, let's go already."

I once again pulled her to me and began kissing her while Stan walked past us and got the door. In a giggling pulling motion, she began backing towards the door murmuring as we kissed, "Let's go already…"

To my amazement, and I'm sure Gina's as well, Stan, as he held the door open leaning his back against it, reached and pulled up the back of her dress. I already had it halfway up her ass, as he slid his hand under the back of her panties.

Out of the corner of my eye, I watched him do it and immediately moved my hands to her hips. We stood there for a few seconds as he squeezed her ass cheek, when she said laughing, yet straight faced, "Are we fucking leaving yet?"

We finally left the room, but I continued pulling at her and kissing her as we walked. She grinned as we walked as if to tell me, "Not going to happen." As we did, Stan began playfully pulling up the back of her dress feeling her ass under her dress as we walked toward the car. Just before getting to the foyer leaving the hallway leading to the parking lot, I pulled her into a nook where the ice and snack machines were. Stan was with the two of us the entire time feeling her ass.

As I did, she got a very somber look and said, "Scott, not now." She then said plainly, "I'll think about it later."

I then began grabbing the sides of her panties, and had slid them down to her knees in only seconds. She held to the top of them momentarily, but, as Stan put his hand between her legs and began fingering her, she released them and whispered, "You've got to be kidding me… Here?"

There we were in this blinking fluorescent lit vending machine nook. It smelled like a combination of suntan lotion and urine, almost as if several drunks chose this spot as their restroom nights earlier. It's amazing what one's mind records in a moment such as this.

To me the fact that it was actually happening again, made where it was happening a distant second on the list of things. As Stan fingered her standing on her left side, I lifted her and sat her ass on the edge of this small counter she was leaning against. As I did, I managed to lift her legs slightly and removed her panties.

Stan almost instinctively knew what I was doing and moved between her legs as he hurriedly pushed his shorts down. As he began kissing her and getting his shorts down low enough to free his cock, she murmured as they kissed, "Let's at least go to the room."

Just as the last syllable left her lips, he positioned and thrust the head of his cock about an inch and a half inside her pussy. He stopped kissing her and leaned back for more leverage and began forcefully getting an inch deeper with every thrust. Only a few seconds into this, she pushed at his chest and hopped off the counter saying, "Am I the only one who has any sense here?"

She then picked up her panties and briskly walked out of the nook past Brian, standing by the entrance of the nook watching in awe, and hung a right. We quickly followed into the hallway. As she walked down the hall back towards the room, she turned and asked very sarcastically, "Are you all coming, or should we do it out in the middle of the street? Would that be better?"

After getting back to the room, no one uttered a word; she simply grabbed the bottom of her sundress and lifted it over her head, and pulled Stan down on the bed as she fell to her back. Stan began removing his shorts in a panic as he kicked them off the foot of the bed. As they began to kiss, he went to position himself to enter her when I watched her reach between her legs and grab his cock. She placed him perfectly between her pussy lips and he thrust gently.

As he gently thrust, Gina spread her legs in the wildest way I had ever seen. She grabbed her knees spreading and pulling them upwards as far as she could. The view of his cock entering her watching his nuts get closer and closer to her ass was a mind-altering experience. I think it was at this very moment that I fully realized how incredibly lucky I was. You have no idea how sexy your wife is until another man is fucking her.

This was light years beyond the basic fantasy I imagined all these years. As much as one fantasizes about such a thing, the very sight of seeing your wife's pussy tightly wrapped around another man's cock, watching it become soaked with her vaginal juice, as he thrusts his entire length inside her, is beyond words.

As they continued to fuck wildly, I poured myself a drink. My hand nervously trembled with excitement when I noticee Brian taking off his T-shirt and shorts. Now granted, she had already fucked them both, but having both of them on her at once was not even in my wildest equation. In fact, I almost told him not to as he undressed.

I quickly thought that might cross into something that would cause her to end the entire thing. I had no idea where she drew the line. The line had become so blurred at this point, I stopped guessing.

Brian got to the edge of the bed, knelt on the floor beside the bed, and began kissing Gina and feeling her breasts. It was at that moment I began to think there was no line to cross.

I then sat in a chair diagonal from them and began taking my shorts off. I slowly began stroking my cock as I watched these two young men completely have her.

After not more than thirty seconds into Brian kissing her and feeling her breasts, he rose up and leaned his cock toward her face. Gina instantly took hold of it with her right hand, pushing it away from her cheek. She continued to hold it, but kept her face looking straight at Stan as he hammered her pussy.

As she held Brian's cock, she glanced at me for a second and gave a mouth wide open yelping gasp and a half smile. She knew full well I was in erotic bliss as I stroked my cock. She then slowly turned her face to Brian's cock as she gasped and her body violently jolted. She began to gently put her lips over the head of his cock, just holding it in her mouth.

As she did, Stan slammed a forceful thrust inside her pussy. She instantly threw her mouth wide open in a gasp. While her mouth was open gasping, I plainly saw streams of his pre-come stretched between her lips with a clear sticky stream connected from the corner of her mouth to the head of his cock.

As she turned back and put her lips over the head of Brian's cock, he began slowly thrusting inside her mouth. She was exhaling and moaning through her nose in the most erotic way imaginable. After a few minutes of this, Stan began straining in that very familiar way I had seen before. As he slammed violently the last few times, he crushed his entire body weight against her as he began flexing his ass and moaning like he had lost his mind.

Gina instantly removed Brian's cock from her mouth continuing to hold it and arched her head back into the mattress. As I mentioned before Stan was the young man who had the unusually thick cock, and he was making it count as he shot his seed as deeply as he could inside her vagina. As he flexed his ass and raised his body, his cock wildly stretched Gina's pussy. Every time he would flex his ass and give a jerking thrust, his nuts would draw high up in his scrotum.

I was mesmerized as I watched. Gina's entire crotch was greased with a cocktail of both their sexual fluids. Around ten seconds into his explosive insemination, I noticed a film of semen accumulating at the bottom of her stretched pussy. As it built up, I began to notice it sticking between his nuts and her pussy. There's no porn or sexual material on earth that would compare to what I was seeing.

After a couple of minutes of what seemed like he was trying to squeeze that last swimming sperm in his cock directly into her uterus, he slowly caught his breath and watched his cock as he slowly withdrew it from her pussy. When the head of his cock finally exited, Gina's pussy quickly drew back together as a plug of his semen leaked from her and slowly drained down the middle of her ass.

As he walked towards the bathroom, I walked over and stuck index and middle fingers into her pussy and pressed down and slightly spread my fingers. As I did, the sight of the thick semen pool inside her was intoxicating.

As I pulled my fingers from her, I leaned in and effortlessly slid the entire length of my cock inside her. The sounds and the feeling of how soaked she was blew my mind. My pubic hair and nuts were a sloppy mess within seconds. As I slowly fucked her and watched Brian methodically thrust his cock in Gina's mouth, I knew I couldn't last long.

As I continued slowly thrusting and pressing with all my strength against her, Brian let out an "ah FFUCK, ah FFUCK, oh my god."

I stopped thrusting completely as I watched. He was freakishly rigid as I watched his cock move and pulse inside Gina's mouth. I was almost in an out-of-body experience as I watched him shoot his semen into her mouth. He jerked his body as he arched his back and moaned like wild. I could see Gina holding the back of his cock to keep him from thrusting it in too far.

I thought at any second she would either gag or spit it onto the sheet. He stayed bone crushingly tense like this for at least a minute, when he began panting in almost a sense of relief. I closely watched Gina in utter wonderment as to what she would do with the semen. He had been shooting it in her mouth for at least a minute and she was just holding it in her mouth as he ejaculated.

When he was without a doubt completely finished he, at a snails pace, slowly jerked and gasped as he began to withdraw from her mouth. As he did Gina's lips slid down and closed at the tip of his cock, and I watched as a thin thread of his semen stuck to her lips. She then winced her face almost as if taking a shot of one-hundred ninety proof liquor and swallowed. As she swallowed, a small leak of semen oozed from the corner of her mouth. She immediately gasped and dropped her head to the mattress. The scent of semen she exhaled towards me was something I'll never forget.

After witnessing this scene, I must have only thrust four or five times, when the pent up testosterone in me surged to my entire midsection. I thought the head of my cock would blast apart as it exploded a bolting jet of seed into the deepest realm of her vaginal canal. It was bar none the strongest ejaculation I had ever had in my entire life. I pushed her knees up to her shoulders as if trying to get my sperm deeper than the billions of sperm already coursing inside her.

I think I would have stayed ultimately thrust inside her for a half hour, but after several minutes, she said in a whispering giggle, "My God, Scott, I can't believe what this has done to you." She knew I just had the most intense orgasm of my life.

After she said it, I slowly withdrew and watched my semen mixed with Stan's leak from her. I didn't get to enjoy that part for long though. After twenty seconds of catching her breath, she grabbed the sheet and wiped her crotch.

After she composed herself, we all sat around talking about any subject other than what had just happened. There was no doubt we were all in utter shock, and trying to come to grips with it. I know for a fact that my mouth was small talking and engaging in conversation, but the recent images of what had taken place were burned into my mind, and I was so undeniably and erotically still worked up over it. It was reminiscent of the first time ever having sex, only much more powerful.

After about an hour of chitchatting, we once again found ourselves in an entangled sexual encounter, taking turns with Gina. We all three fucked her pussy and her mouth until around 6:00am At that point we all nearly passed out from exhaustion and sexual overload.

We all slept until around 2:00pm and, after we all awoke, fucking Gina was at anyone's whim. There was no more coaxing the moment whatsoever. We didn't leave the room for the last two days of our vacation.

It was nothing for me to walk to the bathroom, and upon my return see one of the young men behind Gina slamming his cock inside her.

The last couple of days, we all stayed in a sexually intrinsic mindset, becoming sexual recluses as we stayed in the room, only leaving a few times. We ordered out, didn't answer the door for the maid service; we just stayed in the room having sex with her. By this time Gina knew, as did I, that every one of their friends knew what was going on. That was perfectly fine by me, Stan, and Brian. I was in absolute wonderment with how Gina became so into being fucked. It became very obvious that she loved me watching her repeatedly fuck.

You would think at some point one of us would have gotten tired of our sexual awakening experience, but we didn't, not even close as I saw it.

We slept, we ate when we were hungry, we watched TV, etc., but we mostly fucked my wife Gina in every way imaginable. It's hard to describe how one minute we were watching TV with one of the young men lying behind her on the couch and right out of the blue he would nonchalantly shove his cock into her pussy.

It became such a non-issue after a while. In fact, several times as I watched them keep their cock inside her after they delivered their load into her pussy, they would just continue lying there watching TV or continuing a conversation like it was the most natural thing in the world.

I always glanced as I watched their cock slowly deflate. I became so insanely turned on as their cock would slowly slide out of her. It was almost like a fat greased and slimy slug very slowly exiting her vagina. It was surreal watching their semen leak from her pussy with the head of their soaked cocks still semen greased and resting at the entrance of her pussy lips.

At one point Gina said she was tired of everyone having an orgasm and bringing her close when suddenly it was over.

Knowing, almost as if reading her mind I replied, "Why don't you use your toy?"

She acted shy about it, saying "Oh, my God, not in front of you guys." I knew full well why she brought up an orgasm and also knew that her toy was her only guaranteed way. After several minutes, she finally said, "Okay, but not in front of you all."

We all three began practically begging her, when finally she replied, "I'm only going to try it, but if I feel weirder than I already do, I don't want to hear a peep about it if I have to go into the bedroom and do it by myself."

We all chuckled and began encouraging her, finally agreeing that if she was uncomfortable with it, we wouldn't say a word if she stopped. Gina reluctantly left the room turning to us several times as she did saying, "I don't want anyone to look until I'm comfortable."

We all replied, "No problem, absolutely, you got it." I had no idea what to expect, but knew full well the only time I've seen her squirt wildly was with the use of this massager. Hell, this had already gone so far past my original fantasy; no words can truly describe it. Gina finally rounded the corner of the bedroom door, and within a couple of minutes exited with her toy.

Her toy wasn't at all some big obnoxious dildo. It was actually a small five inch long rather thin massager, which she knew exactly how to hold, exactly where to place, and exactly when she was ready to gush. Now when I say gush, remember who was in the room. I had seen her orgasm many times, and knew that when she has enough time and enough stimulation, she can wet the sheet around her pretty ass. But keep in mind, these two young men, both seniors in college, had no doubt never seen such a thing. I kept telling myself, "I'd be surprised if she did it all the way, quite surprised."

I could tell she was starting to become a bit embarrassed and having second thoughts as she put it under her leg and sat on it, saying "There's no way," as she gave her beautiful laughing grin.

Surprisingly, both young men said, "Hey if you don't want to, no problem. If you do, we won't look. We only want you to have an orgasm since we haven't been able to give you one." Somehow those comments made Gina begin to feel as if she should apologize to them. I think she felt it would scar them for life if she insinuated that they were the only two men on earth that never made her orgasm.

She immediately replied, "Listen, women are far different from men in that respect. Men can have an orgasm almost on command; women have to have a bit more stimulation and not just any stimulation. It has to be damn near in the perfect spot for the right amount of time. We got cheated."

They both chuckled and hung on her every word. After Gina saved their confidence, she scooted further up on the bed. I sat on the loveseat at the foot of the bed. Stan was lying on his right side with just a T-shirt on and Brian on his left with nothing on. Gina sat at the foot of the bed between them turned to her right side as she spoke to them.

Just as I figured she would tell them to move to the other bed, She said "Okay turn away" looking at me with a grinning expression as if to say, "I can't even believe what we are doing." Again, this was so far beyond my original expectations, if a meteor crashed into the pool, I would have probably sat perfectly still.

They immediately turned away as she turned it on. It was extremely quiet. Both of them asked if she had started, and she only said, "Be quiet, yes." They held to their promise, not looking. I did notice immediately Stan began stroking his cock as he rolled away from her. As mentioned before, Stan was the young man with the larger than normal cock, thicker than either mine or Brian's by far.

Gina looked at me several times in the beginning as she began placing her toy at her clitoris, but as she always did, she began biting her bottom lip in intense concentration. I slowly began stroking my half limp cock as I watched. Stan continued stroking his too, but being twenty-one was hard three seconds after she started.

The reason I thought she wouldn't go through with it is because I didn't think they could keep their cool long enough for her to even get close. Amazingly though, they stayed with their backs to her. She began moaning and really getting into it as if we were at home. After at least five minutes, she began raising her hips and thrusting it inside her and quickly bringing it back out, slamming her legs together, and holding it to her clit.

This went on for about three more minutes when Stan rolled to his back. By this time Gina was in a focused trance and didn't even care that he was looking. I could tell that it was the most mind-blowing experience of his life as he watched her clench her legs and quake as the stimulation sent sexual electricity through her body. Not more than a minute of his rolling onto his back, he continued stroking with his left hand and placed his right hand on her inner thigh. She instantly turned her head when they began a wild erotic episode of kissing. He quickly leaned up on his right elbow and began kissing her neck and breasts.

She was so close to gushing; I knew he was going to absolutely blow it. However after less than a minute of him kissing her neck and breasts, she frantically threw the toy to the foot of the bed and pulled at his side. Within three seconds he rolled between her legs and she began positioning him inside her as she arched her back.

He violently slammed inside her as his scrotum smacked against her ass. She instantly let out a scream unlike anything I had ever heard. Brian rolled off the other side of the bed and jumped up, practically falling to the other bed. Gina was in a state I had never seen before.

She had her hands on Stan's ass, and was spread eagle with her knees bent up almost to his arm pits. His pelvis was slapping so forcefully against her beautiful ass. Every third or forth thrust they would grind with him fully inside her. It was breathtaking watching his thick cock stretch her pussy as they squished their genitals together, between the greased mess between her thighs and crotch.

After about a minute into this, she tightly held one of his thrusts, digging her fingernails into his ass cheeks, she began moving her ass and hips in the most animalistic way imaginable. As she did, she began moaning in a way that freaked me out completely uttering, "DON"T MOVE… ah god… DON"T MOVE… AAHHOOHH MY god."

At the end of her last forceful moan, I watched the space between her ass and pussy begin to rythmetically pulse. They both remained absolutely still for at least ten seconds as she entered a backbreaking orgasm.

There was no way to count, but it seemed like after perhaps the fourth or fifth time her vagina constricted in orgasm, vaginal liquid began seeping from her and running down her ass. With her ass slightly off the bed, it ran down to the back of her ass and to the sheet. As it did, it would drain in a small stream off the middle of her ass cheeks close to perhaps her tailbone, and then quickly drip, instantly it would run more, and then quickly drip again in perhaps a one second rhythmic pulse.

After ten seconds or so of her orgasm, she began moving her ass and he began moving his cock inside wildly, but with almost no thrust. He kept doing this for about twenty more seconds when he ground out several forceful hip movements and practically yelled, "ah YEEAA, ah FFUUCKK YEAHH."

They slowly ground their genitals together in this sticky seminal and vaginal cocktail, as he flooded her with his seed. If I had even touched my cock at this point, I would have made a colossal mess. I just watched in awe. They remained in this sexual trance-like state, clenched together as if trying to insure she was fully impregnated.

A while after he completely stopped shooting his come in her, he finally began to remove his cock. Gina quickly grabbed his ass and said, "No please, just lie on me for a second." Although she was at the end of her quaking orgasm, she was still extremely sensitive, and wanted to keep him inside her until it was ultimately over.

Several minutes later, and after they began finally talking, he slowly leaned to his left and his half limp cock exited her. As she remained slightly gaped open, his thick load slowly built at the bottom of her vagina and drained down her ass.

She lay there for about a minute with her feet up and knees bent rubbing her hands over her eyes, when Brian began to move over to the bed. I'd like to say that she fucked him too, but she quickly said, "No, not now. Not now, maybe later."

Stan and Brian both began saying they needed to go get a change of clothes, but would be back. Gina just kind of waved as if exhausted beyond belief. She just collapsed onto her back, and pulled the bedspread over her saying, "I absolutely have to take a nap. Can you please keep them outside for a couple of hours, or lock the door so I can sleep?"

I quickly replied that I would and went through the front door on my way to the car to grab my wallet I had locked in the glove box. I got back to the room and slowly crept by her as I walked out to the back porch. To my relief, as I too by this time was tired but not exhausted, found that the pool area was practically deserted.

Stan and Brian came out of their room about ten minutes later, but shouted to me that they were going to grab a bite asking me if we wanted anything. I told them no as they waved and said they would be back.

I don't really know how long I lay there before falling asleep in the lounge chair, perhaps ten minutes, but began hearing Gina speaking in a low tone. The suite's sliding glass door to the porch from the living room was very hard to completely close, so if in a hurry or if just lazy like I had been at the time, it usually remained open about an inch or two.

I wasn't sure if she was talking in her sleep or what, but rose from my chair and walked to the crack in the door. As soon as I put my face up to it, I saw one of Stan and Brian's friends lying beside Gina on his left side with his back facing me.

From all that had taken place over the last couple of days, I was what you might call addicted, so I was always ready to watch her fuck. However, this time I thought I might watch and not let her know I was watching. It was almost a heightened turn on knowing she didn't know anyone was watching. I quickly left the living room porch and made my way out around the landscaping to the bedroom sliding glass door.

As I got to them, I very cautiously opened it. It must have taken me thirty seconds to open, because it sounded like there was sand in the tracks, and made a loud racket if you slung it opened. After getting in the room, I walked to the door of the bedroom, and by this time, Gina had her legs pressed together and he was practically leaning against her knees begging her to let him play with her.

I could tell instantly that Gina was way more in the sleep mood than the fool around mood, and this would be the first time I hadn't been right there, which I'm sure to her made it a different thing altogether. I suppose there's a fine line between fucking with your husband watching and loving it, and fucking someone without him knowing.

She continued insisting that he needed to leave and he kept pulling his swimming trunks down. After a few more seconds, his swimming trunks were down to his ankles, as Gina continued holding his hands from getting to her crotch. It was very benign in that I knew she was okay, and completely in control.

Just as soon as I thought he had given up, he rather forcefully began pushing Gina's legs apart, as she sternly began saying, "I told you this isn't happening, so you can stop."

As she was saying it, he forcefully spread her legs almost as if not playing any more, and leaned on top of her. In a millisecond, I saw him position and shove himself against her. I came from around the door and just before entering the room, Gina let out a moan and went completely spread eagle.

He was thrusting and slapping his body into hers and, as he was frantically fucking her, I kept noticing Gina look towards the sliding glass door leading to the porch off the living room that she knew I had originally left.

As he fucked her insanely, she began gasping, "Hurry and come." I knew she was frantically trying to get him to ejaculate quickly, not wanting me to walk through the door she continued glancing at. After thirty seconds or so, she began pulling at his ass and moving her ass in unison with his, repeating, "I want you to come in me, come in me, oh FUCK YES, come in me."

This must have triggered what Gina was trying to get him to do, because within ten seconds, he slammed into her and began to ejaculate deep inside her. He strained and shot every drop of sperm he possibly could for around half a minute, when Gina immediately said, "Ok, you're done, now go. If you tell a soul about this, I'll say you forced me, and it'll be your ass."

I guess after he came, finally coming to his senses, he began profusely apologizing thinking he completely overstepped his bounds, which he did in one way and didn't in another, if that makes any sense at all. I knew for a fact that she could have kicked him through the wall if necessary.

I came so very intensely on the floor as I watched him flood her, more than the other times up to this point. In a new and bizarre way, it blew my mind more than if she had known, or if I had been sitting there with it completely planned.

I never told her I watched it, but she later told me about it, but left out a great many details. I was in no position to judge considering I had basically coaxed her into any and all of it from the start. I was basically responsible for another guy even touching her. Besides she would have probably slapped the nose off my face if she knew I watched the entire thing and didn't walk into the room and throw him out, before it became intercourse.

Stan and Brian eventually came back and we all small talked for a while, relaxing and not doing much of anything. As the night progressed though, we all found ourselves between her legs and doing things married couples aren't at all supposed to do. I did notice that Stan by this time had become completely infatuated with Gina. I think he fell in love with her over the course of the unbelievable last days.

I began to notice that Gina was acting odd about it too. I had thought about it for a few hours off and on when I realized that I should announce that it was over. I figured I would say that it was a once in a lifetime experience for everyone, Gina and I included, but it's over. I finally asked them to take off so Gina and I could have some time together, and they were very understanding about it.

As they left I looked at Gina as she was giving me a very concerned look not knowing what insane thing I was about drop on here now, and asked, "Why don't we get the room for a couple more days, just us. No more insanity, just us. Let's go a few places and get out of here. Let's have some fun." Gina looked at me almost in a concerned manner. I knew she was about to drop a profound statement on me, and as it turns out I'm glad she did.

Gina at this point finally brought me back to reality. It goes without saying; level headedness left me the night she took her bikini bottom off in front of several young men during that card game. As I stood there staring at her waiting for her to drop a profound statement on me, she leaned back against the wall and simply began staring at the ceiling, when after a few seconds she calmly said, "Scott… This has been the wildest experience we have ever had, of that I'm sure. We'll probably never behave this fucking insane ever again… But know… it's done. It's now over and I'm not doing it anymore."

She paused for a second or two when she stared right into my eyes and said, "Scott, when we were experimenting and I was indiscriminately being fucked God knows how many times now, it really was exciting and I've actually enjoyed most of it, trying to fulfill every fantasy you ever had, and maybe one or two of my own, but if you'll open your beautiful eyes for half a second, you might notice than Stan and I stopped fucking a while back. He's now making love to me. My moral foundation is fucking unraveling every time I'm with him now."

She continued, and by this time had my full attention, "Did you think I could continue being intimate with you and two other guys and human nature not eventually take over? Women aren't like men when it comes to that. Yes, it was just nasty sex in the beginning, but you need to know that it has become more, and well, I don't feel comfortable with how Stan is behaving, and I don't feel comfortable with how I'm feeling about it. I feel myself becoming ok with it, and that's not how married women are supposed to feel about another man. Somehow I think we've misplaced our marriage vows somewhere between here and Ohio, and I want them back."

It's amazing how sometimes the most obvious is so incredibly obscure when you are so driven by such a powerful experience. As every word left her lips I became stupefied that not only was she clearly speaking facts, I actually saw it, and yet didn't see it.

She continued to sternly lay it out for me saying, "Listen to me, Scott. We can't stay here another night whatsoever. Here I am a married woman and making love to another man. That's not what I signed up for when we took our vows."

She then gave an example that wrapped up perfectly her already perfect moral synopsis saying, "Try imagining us being in a room with two attractive twenty-one year old females, with you fucking them both time after time, after time. Once you get past the sex for a second, you might realize that it's possible that you could begin to develop feelings for one of them, and married people don't do that, Scott. I certainly don't like the feelings I've had here recently."

Feeling like a bionic jackass by now, I walked over and pulled her to me apologizing to the maximum. We hugged and held each other for at least five minutes. I began telling her how much I loved her and continued apologizing for pushing the situation and the fact that I purposely kept it going with no regard for her feelings whatsoever.

The reality of what she was saying was crystal clear. I'm sure it would have been different if we hadn't kept it going. Several times I did notice them overtly caressing one another as they made love, passionately kissing, caressing, and holding onto one other. When this all started, they simply fucked and when it was over, it was over. But in hindsight, if I had snapped into reality for a second, I would have noticed that it truly did develop into more than sexual intercourse between her and Stan.

As she explained her position, it was like a light bulb went off in my mind. I think it was more of a situation where I basically ignored it, choosing to keep the experience going rather than face facts. But the writing was clearly on the wall, and she was right.

Gina then said she was going to take a much needed shower and off she went. Not more than a few minutes after emerging from the shower, she began packing our things and, within thirty minutes, we were in our car driving home. She was utterly exhausted as she curled up in the passenger seat and fell fast asleep. She slept for six hours straight barely moving at all. I too was flat smoked and barely able to keep my eyes open as I drove, but I continued, thinking that if I just got us back home, we would somehow be back to normal.

It took many hours getting back home, but after consuming what I'm sure equaled three gallons of coffee, we made it.

I thought it might be weeks before she and I made love again after how many times she had intimate intercourse with me and the young men we had met, but a few hours after arriving at our home, we both rubbed up against one another as we passed in the hallway, and instantly began violently grabbing and tearing at one another taking our clothes off. We just dropped right in the hallway and had the wildest animalistic sex we had ever had in our home.

I'm sure some have skydived, bungee jumped, driven a Lamborghini 200 mph, or even flown on the space shuttle, but they never experienced what Gina and I did during last year's vacation.

I can't tell you how many times we've discussed that vacation since. Funny thing is though; we've never got more than a few minutes into the conversation before we both wildly begin sexually attacking one another.

We discussed trying it again next vacation, but every time we get worked up we find ourselves fucking. Somehow we always come to our senses telling ourselves, "It was a one time experiment. It was a one in a trillion series of events that fell into place. Our marriage is still intact, and we'd like to keep it that way. Why on earth would we risk anything else?"

Yes, we always talk the good talk, but who am I kidding? The power of that experience will never leave our minds, and inevitably the tumblers will someday fall into place again… and I'm certain neither of us will be strong enough to fight it.

-----------------------------

   Series:Wife's Unusual First Time
   Author:newbie2008
   Teaser:Wife feels sorry for a younger guy she later fucks
 Category:Loving Wives
      URL:http://www.literotica.com/s/wifes-unusual-first-time
Published:2009-01-18
There are thousands of men who fantasize about their wives having sex with another man, but very few will experience it quite like this.

Anyone ever had a younger man just take a liking to your wife? Surely some have, but I mean quite literally a guy who developed a serious crush on her. One who would have bathed a cougar if she asked? Well, my wife had such a fellow in her very recent life. He adored her. This infatuation was well within reason too.

I had become accustomed over the years to men of all ages being overly nice to my wife, and not just because of her sweet disposition either. Basically, any man producing testosterone finds himself staring at her. She's what most would consider the true definition of a MILF. Let's face it, how often these days do you see a knockout 39-year-old woman, who is 5' 2", 110lbs, brunette, with absolutely perfect legs, perfect ass, and an unbelievably beautiful smile?

Now when I say a younger fellow, I mean that my wife was 39 and this young man was 22 at the time. She's not the type to take advantage of kindness and actually he's not the type who even knows he's going overboard for her, but it's so very obvious when he's always trying to please her in everything he does.

First of all he loves hanging out at our home because we never treated him any less because of his age. From the first time he met us, when he was nineteen, he just felt comfortable around us. His mother had been our neighbor for over seventeen years, but he had lived with his biological father until he was nineteen, moving in next door to be closer to the state university and to have more freedom.

From first sight, he was utterly in love with my wife, Kathy. Jack was a very intelligent fellow with a full-ride academic scholarship, but was a complete moron when it came to his love life. The funny thing is, if he had treated women as he treated my wife, they would have fallen at his feet. He was actually a rather handsome guy with an athletic build, but had been sheltered by his father and stepmother all his life. He didn't even go to his senior prom because his dad put so many restrictions on prom night; he felt it wasn't even worth the effort.

Over the few years he lived next door, he became very comfortable around us, and we with him; it was not uncommon for him to be lying on the couch in our basement watching TV when my wife or I got home from work.

Late one evening, around 1:30 AM, my wife and I finished watching a series of DVDs we had rented. We were both barely awake as the final movie was ending, when suddenly we heard a knock on the sliding glass doors leading from our bedroom to the back yard. My wife instantly panicked and rolled off onto the floor in just her panties, dragging the bedspread with her to cover her breasts.

I rolled in the opposite direction and grabbed my pepper spray from the night stand on my side of the bed. As I crept towards the door, I saw a silhouette of whom I was pretty sure was Jack. I barely plucked the blinds back and sure enough he gave a silly wave and smiled.

Kathy and I knew he had a big date this very evening, but wondered why at 2 AM he would be knocking on our door. As I slid the door open, he immediately began to apologize saying, "I'm so sorry to bug you, Mike, but I saw your lights on and, well, I'm locked out next door." I immediately told him to come in, and he glanced to his right seeing Kathy getting up off the floor with the bedspread tightly clutched to her chest. He again began to apologize for the intrusion.

Kathy began asking a flurry of questions, "Why would they lock you out? Don't you have a key? I thought you had a big date tonight? How'd that go?"

Being very comfortable with us he explained, "They locked me out because they are assholes. As far as my date, it went just like all the other disaster dates I've had recently… I didn't get laid."

Kathy chuckled and said, "If you keep thinking you're going to get laid on every first date, you're setting yourself up for disappointment, don'tcha think?"

He smiled and replied, "Well yes, but damn it, I'm 22 years old and have had sex four times in my life; and three of those were with the same chick, who insisted that I not only wear a condom, but that I take it very slow so as not to break the condom. Then when I finished, I was to be ultra careful not to even take the condom off unless I was five feet away from her because she said some of it might get on her… Now, does that sound like a wild and satisfying sex life to you?"

My wife and I looked at each other and grinned as if to say, "That was a little more information than we expected." Kathy jokingly said "Scoot over here; at least I can give you a hug." Keeping the blanket pulled close to her chest with one arm, she leaned over with her left arm and hugged him saying, "You have your whole life ahead of you stud-man, just stop trying so hard."

He chuckled replying, "Easy for you to say, you and Mike can bang each other ten times a day if you like."

She laughed and said, "Married people don't have sex ten times a month silly," as she jokingly rolled her eyes at me.

I could tell he had been drinking heavily for two reasons; one, I could smell it from across the room and two; he was in rare form, saying whatever was on his mind. We had known him for quite some time by this point though, so almost no topic was off limits and basically there was no subject we hadn't spoken to him about before.

Right out of the blue and in pure drunk fashion, he said "You know, I really do have enough common sense to know not to expect to get laid on every first date, at least with a decent chick, but I've not been really dating the most moral chicks in the state you know, and hell, I can't even get a hand job… even a simple hand job would at least keep my balls from aching, and she could still be pure as the driven snow."

I laughed and said, "I know it's late, but you're probably going to stay the night anyway, so let me get you a drink, I think you can use one." Actually I figured it might tire him out and he would want to go crash on the couch in the basement. Kathy just continued to laugh her hind end off at some of the things he was saying.

I walked to the kitchen and was gone approximately five minutes grabbing three glasses and a bottle of Crown Royal, and as I walked into the bedroom, I heard my wife explaining, "What in the name of good sense makes you think a hand job isn't sex; she would still feel like she was engaging in a sexual act, and feeling slutty."

He replied, "But I would be the only one getting off, and, well… Awe hell I don't know."

I set the bottle and glasses down on the dresser and jokingly said, "Are you trying to talk my wife into giving you that desperately needed hand job, you sneak, is that what I'm hearing?"

He laughed and replied, "Oh I'm sorry, Mike, we should have told you, our whole plan was to have you go to the kitchen for drinks while Kathy gave me a hand job… Thanks, Kathy, you made my night."

She laughed and said, "Oh you know me, I thought it was my female duty, felt sorry for ya."

I returned the joking sarcasm saying, "So basically if I had still been in there making frozen daiquiris, you might have gotten laid."

He laughed and replied, "You're the luckiest man I know, I would give both my feet to have that experience."

My wife smirked and said, "Okay boys, let's calm down. Poor Jack over here is already about to climax in his pants, let's not be cruel." We all continued to small talk and harass one another as we drank.

After thirty minutes or so, he began daring us to do shots, and my wife kept insisting that she had had plenty, reminding him that if he hadn't knocked on the door she would have been asleep by this time. After several more minutes my wife finally said, "Fine, fine, fine, pour the damn shots, just shut up about it already." She had already put down at least three double-shot mixed drinks, and I would know, I was pouring them. After several shots, my wife, along with what she had already drunk was quite buzzed. Jack was damn well getting hammered, but rather than getting more tired, it seemed he was becoming more and more awake.

At around 3:15 AM, he got back on the subject of, "Why can't a woman just give a guy a hand job on a first date?" I know this will sound insane to some people, but after having several drinks and shots, hearing it over and over and watching my beautiful wife lean into him innocently, I slowly began to fantasize about my wife giving him this coveted hand job he kept going on about. In fact, the more he spoke of it, the more I thought about it.

My wife kept giving him the same generic advice, when right out of the blue, and I will never forget this moment for the rest of my life, I said without a great deal of thought, "Enough about the hand job. Honey will you please give him the hand job so we can stop talking about it?"

There was a very odd five seconds of silence before my wife finally replied with her chin hanging down to the floor, "Um, what was that, Mr. Mike?"

I just kind of grinned and said, "What the hell just give the poor guy a hand job before he jumps off a bridge. Then we won't have to hear any more about it." She kept her mouth open the entire time I was speaking in an utterly shocked manner, almost as if waiting for the punch line as Jack sat there looking like a deer in the headlights.

Finally Jack said, "Oh shit, are you serious… Oh shit, oh my God, you need to stop teasing. You're kidding right?" My wife just kept staring at me almost the way someone does when they just heard a long joke and didn't quite get the punch line.

I immediately walked to the dresser and poured another shot for each of us, when Kathy finally said something. Still in shock and with a slight yet confused grin, she said sarcastically, "Oh my God, my husband has a few drinks and wants to watch me give a guy a hand job. I suppose if you pound a few more, maybe Jack can fuck me, how'd that be, husband?"

I calmly replied, "Oh calm down, don't you feel sorry for him just a little bit?"

She paused for a second and replied, "I feel sorry for starving children in Africa, but I haven't sold my home and shipped them the money yet." Meanwhile Jack is sitting there hanging on every word continuing to wonder if he was actually hearing what he was hearing.

I handed her the glass, and she continued to glare at me with a combination of pissed off, confused, and oh shit, all rolled into one. Jack, still sitting on the end of the bed at Kathy's feet, said, "I swear I wouldn't tell a soul, Oh my God, this would be so…"

Just before he could finish, Kathy said, "Jack, just shut the hell up… just, shut, up."

There was this uncomfortable fifteen seconds of silence that felt like thirty minutes. I just kept a mischievous smile on my face as she continued to stare at me. I could tell she still wasn't quite sure if it was a joke or what. Within an instant her expression changed from confused to, "Ok, I'll play along, but I still don't think you're serious." I think to her it became like a game of chicken, to see who would swerve first.

She turned and looked right at Jack pointing her finger in his face and said, "If I even get a smirk from a neighbor, a friend, or one of your buddies, you will never be welcome in this house again and I will tell everyone you are the biggest liar I have ever met." He kept completely still and wide eyed as she spoke, and after she was done laying down the law, he agreed profusely, and I must say he looked mortified.

My then wife looked at me and said, "Hand me a T-Shirt." I reached into one of her dresser drawers and quickly handed her a T-Shirt. As I handed it to her she just let the bedspread fall from her perfect breasts as if it was just me and her sister in the room, and slipped it over her head.

After she put the T-shirt on, she sat there and just stared at Jack with her eyebrows raised, saying nothing. Jack looked around glancing back and forth from me to her, in total confusion and terror. She finally asked, "Do you want to do this with your pants on?"

He nervously jumped up, and began muttering "Oh right, sorry, I just, well, yes, right… " mumbling away in pure babble. As he fumbled with his pants, my wife threw off the bedspread from her legs and scooted down to the end of the bed.

This was without a doubt the most erotic moment in my entire life, watching a 22-year-old man taking off his pants between my wife's legs as she sat there with her hands on her knees waiting. As he stepped out of his pants, he immediately grabbed at both sides of his underwear and slid them down. His cock was so rigid he had to push the front of his briefs out past his cock to get them off, and as the band of his briefs hung up on the head of his cock, his erection slapped back against his stomach.

Kathy kind of chuckled and said, "Excited are we?"

He replied, "You really, really, have no idea."

My wife then put her hands over her face and slowly pulled them down and said, "I need just one more drink, and then we'll do this."

Jack immediately agreed saying, "Oh hell yes, me too." I think my wife was buying time to see if I would finally flinch, or tell her this was all a joke, but I didn't. I poured the drinks, giving Jack about half a shot and giving my wife a double. I handed it to her, and she immediately held her nose and gulped it down, freezing for about twenty seconds as if the slightest thing would have made her throw it up. Jack too threw his back making a similar liquor face.

As they were throwing back their shots, I couldn't help but notice that Jack's cock was maybe only a half-inch longer than mine and about as thick, but the head of his cock was unusually large. I mean it was very disproportionate from the rest of his cock. It looked like a good sized plum you might find in the produce section of the grocery store sitting on the end of his cock. His cock was standing straight up too, with a wet shiny smear around the tip and a clear drip of per-seminal fluid at the opening.

As he finally got his act together and, having thrown back the shot, he walked in front of my wife not knowing what the hell he was doing, and she just glanced at me for a brief second, took a deep breath, and rather reluctantly and slowly reached up and put her hand on his cock. When she grabbed it, the head of his cock oozed out a large drop of clear slick fluid and she immediately said, "Oh my God, look how much stuff is coming out of you."

He replied and nervously chuckled, "I told you, I desperately need this." As she began stroking slowly back and forth, she was spreading the slick pre-cum all over the length of his cock. Although she hadn't commented on it, I know she was amazed at the size of the head of his cock. Not more than thirty seconds into it, he asked in a very out of breath way, "Is it ok if I lie beside you while we do this?"

She said, "I guess," and scooted up onto the bed on her left side as he slowly moved and laid on his right side.

As he lay down beside her, he rolled slightly to his right side and my wife rolled to her left. Once again she reached and began stroking his cock with her right hand almost in a pulling motion. After only a few seconds he acted like he was positioning more to his right side, and as he did, he put his left hand on my wife's right hip and onto her panties. Neither of them knew but I had made my way down to a chair by the foot of the bed and had begun very slowly and inconspicuously stroking my cock underneath my pajama bottoms. Keep in mind this was all taking place within a span of only few minutes. As I kept stroking my cock I began to notice he kept leaning in as if he was trying to kiss her, when suddenly my wife looked up from staring at his cock and they began to kiss.

Only seconds into kissing, he slid his left hand down between my wife's legs, and by the time she grabbed his wrist as if to say, "No," he was already feeling her pussy through the crotch of her panties. I had no idea what to expect because, although she still held his wrist, he continued to rub the crotch of her panties. Meanwhile she had stopped stroking his cock. They continued to kiss as he went from gently rubbing the crotch of her panties to trying to get his fingers under the side of her panties. He fumbled for a few seconds and finally managed to get his fingers under. He instantly pushed his middle finger inside her pussy as far as he could get it.

I kept stroking my cock as I watched in a combination of shock and complete erotic ecstasy. As I stroked I had to stop every few seconds or I would have exploded in my pajamas. Every few seconds I could hear my wife exhale with a sharp but low, "AAHh," when he would thrust his middle finger in deeply. The entire sight was driving me out of my mind with eroticism. I watched for maybe another minute, and then had a moment of temporary insanity. I rose out of the chair, walked over to the foot of the bed, grabbed the waistband of my wife's panties, and began to pull them off of her. The entire time I was inching them off, they continued to kiss. Jack pulled his finger out of her and was helping scoot them off the opposite side under her ass. I could only imagine what was going through his mind.

As I got them halfway down her thighs I began to question why she wasn't saying or doing anything to stop me, but was so worked up I realized I was getting even more turned on because she wasn't. After I slid them down her beautiful legs and off her sexy feet, I made my way back to the chair at the foot of the bed. My excitement level was beyond any experience in my entire life. My hands were actually shaking. Before I had even sat down and put my hand down my pants, he once again was fingering her. I just knew Jack's nuts must be aching at this point with anticipation of the unknown.

He kept fingering her when suddenly he removed his finger from her pussy, and reached midway down her right thigh and pulled her leg over him as he scooted as close to her as he could. My wife still wasn't going along with the entire thing as much as he would have liked. I was sure he was trying to see if she might roll on top of him, but instead she had her right leg over him and he was rolled on his left side. They continued to kiss and with every second, he kept trying to scoot down further as if to angle himself to enter her, but again, she wasn't exactly making his life easy. In fact, I was thinking she was just teasing the hell out of him and perhaps still playing chicken with me.

Finally after about a minute, he had angled himself in such a way that he reached down and moved his cock to her crotch. The way they were lying, there was no way he could easily enter her. At one point he began barely pulling at her ass and slowly half thrusting his cock across the opening of her pussy. This went on for several minutes with him stopping suddenly on occasion, which I knew was to keep from shooting his load. I too had to abruptly stop stroking my cock many times or I too would have shot my load. The fluid leaking from the head of his cock kept smearing against my wife's inner thighs and pussy, so much that it looked like she had already been fucked by three guys.

He continued pulling at her ass trying to get any angle at all to put his cock in her, when at one point he reached over her ass and with his finger tips pushed the head of his cock against her slick pussy lips, and I just about passed out. In only a few seconds, I watched as the large head of his cock spread her pussy lips. As he kept pushing the head of his cock and thrusting his hips, it kept popping out, until at one point, he scooted maybe an inch further down, and this time when he pushed the head of his cock between her pussy lips, he slowly and carefully thrust his hips and I watched as my wife's pussy spread around the head of his cock until it stretched and finally enveloped it. They continued to kiss as he sat motionless for at least thirty seconds. I figured he thought he had worked so hard just getting the head of his cock in her he didn't want to end it with his worst nightmare at this point: a premature ejaculation.

It was at this very moment; I had an episode of good ole reality, like getting hit by a bus. It finally hit me that I was looking at another mans cock in my wife's vagina, without a condom, and I had basically orchestrated the entire thing. My better judgment had gone bye-bye the second she put her hand on his cock though. Still, there was an entire mixture of emotions from slight jealousy, to extreme eroticism, to impatience wanting to see more. After thirty seconds or so of them kissing and him lying completely still with only the head of his cock inside her, he pulled her ass with much more force than before and thrust his hips simultaneously. As he did, my wife let out a quick and slightly stressed exhale of, "AAHh… " He thrust several more times and after the third or fourth thrust, he was inside her as far as he could get at this angle, and once again he lay motionless only kissing her and rubbing his hand over her ass. Even with this bad angle and the fact that my wife wasn't making this easy, he was inside her all but about an inch. The tube or shaft running along the underside of his cock was as large as my thumb and looked like it was about to burst open. Every vein on his cock was also standing out very prominently. My view couldn't have been better from where I was sitting.

Once again, after he felt like he could thrust a few more times without losing control, he grabbed my wife's ass, and began thrusting hard. This time he was squeezing her ass so tightly his fingernails were white and I immediately knew this time was very different. He went past the usual careful three or four thrusts and was really thrusting violently and pulling her ass into his thrusts. After about the tenth or fifteenth unbelievably forceful thrust, his entire body went bone crushingly rigid and the veins on the side of his neck looked as if they would explode. His hand was squeezing and pulling my wife's ass cheek so forcefully, it looked as if her pussy would split around his cock. About two to three seconds into what looked like him having a seizure, remaining completely tense and motionless… BOOM, I saw his cock convulse in strong erythematic pulses.

Suddenly my wife softly uttered, "Oh shit." His cock continued to rhythmically jolt and pulse. There was no doubt at this point she was being inseminated right in front of me. I knew she sensed that he was about to come when he went rigid, but it really didn't fully set in until she felt his cock jolt and deliver the first powerful jet of semen into her pussy. The feeling of watching this, knowing that with every explosive pulse of his cock, a thick jet of his seed was shooting against my wife's cervix. It was beyond imagination. It was truly, and in every way, the most incredible, erotic, nasty, taboo, sexual thing imaginable. No other experience I have ever had even came close. It was ten times more sexually breathtaking than the first time I had ever had sex.

After a few seconds of holding his breath, he let out a very deep, "AAHh… YEAaH… AAHh FUCK YEAAHH… " as he jerked his body. He was kind of half thrusting, and by this time my wife was ever so slowly moving her hips into his thrusts. It was as if he was trying to deliver every drop of his sperm as deep as he possibly could. When he was perhaps half way through inseminating her, I began to notice a slight amount of semen forming around the base of his cock and around my wife's pussy. He stayed in this tense rigid form for at least two minutes. The shaft on his cock, even after two minutes continued to slightly jolt sporadically every five to ten seconds. It was hard to say how much semen he had just deposited in my wife, especially after an entire night of sexual teasing from his failed date.

Approaching perhaps the third or fourth minute after he exploded inside her, my wife said, "Ok, Ok, OK… Surely you're done; you just put a hundred and fifty million sperm inside me. I don't think those few extra you're trying to give me will make a difference."

He embarrassingly chuckled replying, "Sorry, sorry… Oh my God… I swear I can honestly say that the few other times I've had sex in my life don't even count now."

She giggled slightly looking at me and jokingly said, "Oh… give him a hand job, don't you feel sorry for him… Nice hand job here, Mike, wouldn't you say?"

I laughed and replied, "Well maybe now we won't have to hear his poor little me stories, about how he never gets laid. I'm a witness now, Jack, I just watched you fuck my wife… and without a condom no less."

He just kept panting and blurting, "I can't believe how hard it was shooting out of me; I have never came so hard and so much… ever. The feeling just lasted and lasted."

Kathy quickly chuckled replying, "Yes, I know… It felt like a hot water bottle burst inside me."

Pointing her finger right in his face she sternly told him again, "Not a word mister, not a word to anyone." They lay there for about thirty more seconds with his cock still in her, as she again made sure he was crystal clear about not mentioning this to another soul, when she slowly rolled to her right and onto her back. As she rolled his cock slowly withdrew and the huge head of his cock popped out, as a thick ooze of semen instantly appeared and leaked down Kathy's ass. She just lay there on her back with her legs slightly spread, putting her forearms over her eyes, and exhaled heavily, as if she was trying to come to grips with what had just happened. She then rather muffled said, "Can you please get me some toilet paper?"

I only half heard what she said and asked her to repeat it. She rose up on her elbows and reached down with her right hand to stick her two middle fingers slightly into her pussy and, with a sarcastic look, held her hand out and spread her fingers apart to show me his semen sticking between her fingers, and said "Um… Some toilet paper please."

I walked into the bathroom and shortly after told her there wasn't any and asked her to come into the bathroom to help me find it. When she got into the bathroom, I shut the door and she quickly went to sit on the toilet, but I grabbed her by the arm, and said "Wait, come here."

I slid my pajama bottoms down and moved her over to the sink and she immediately said, "No way, not now." I didn't say a word. I just began to kiss her and push her back towards the sink counter as she continued to say, "Mike, not now, maybe later." When I had her back against the sink, I lifted her ass up onto the sink, as she struggled somewhat to get off the counter, and then in a split second, I positioned my cock against her pussy and forcefully thrust. In one motion I flew into her soaked pussy all the way up to my nuts. I was so turned on by how slick, warm, and full of semen she still was.

Within ten to fifteen thrusts I looked down to see my cock covered with semen and it was sticking in streams from my pubic hair to her pussy. I didn't last but maybe a minute, when I ejaculated harder and longer than I had in my entire life. After I was completely finished she grinned and whispered, "I think someone might have enjoyed me fucking Jack as much as he did."

I took a deep breath trying to catch my breath, and replied, "Actually, I didn't realize at first how much I would, but yes, it was a mind blowing experience, beyond words." She just giggled, slid off the counter, grabbed a towel, and held it to her crotch.

She said, "Go back out. I will be there in a few minutes." I kissed her and walked out as she shut the door.

Jack was lying on the bed still up on one elbow and said, "Oh my GOD Mike, you are the luckiest man on the face of this earth."

I just laughed and replied, "Oh, buddy, you have no idea."

Jack ended up staying the rest of the night, which by this time was almost 4:00 AM, and begged to sleep in the same bed with us. Eventually Kathy gave in, but insisted that he not try all night to get more, telling him he was lucky to have gotten what he had, and she needed to get some sleep. As you probably well know, one thing led to another, and once again my hormones got the best of me on two occasions. I turned the lights back on and watched him fuck her in an incredibly forceful missionary position, where he managed to last about a minute the first time, and maybe five minutes the second time before blowing his load inside her.

I must say that watching him nail her in a natural position, thrusting the entire length of his cock inside her pussy and slamming against her body, was even more erotic than watching him struggle in an awkward position like the first time they fucked. Unless you have been in exactly the same scenario, you have no idea how erotic it is to see another mans nuts pressed against your wife's ass as he tenses up and shoots jets of seed deep inside her vagina, watching her hands on his ass as you notice her wedding rings, seeing her completely spread eagle, allowing him to flood her pussy with millions of sperm.

Before ending this recounting of the most sexually erotic moment of my life, I figured I should explain how it actually ended. Several times after that night I tried to get her to fuck him again, but she said no, telling me she thought I was enjoying watching him fuck her more than I enjoyed fucking her.

The last little piece of this experience I was able to enjoy, before it all ended, was when I came home from work early one evening, about a week after this had taken place, and walked into the bedroom to find Kathy under the bedspread with her hair messed up looking out of breath. I kind of became slightly paranoid with my imagination instantly running away, thinking, "Damn maybe she just fucked him, and he ran out when he heard me pull into the driveway." Either way, I figured I would let this little erotic fantasy spinning away in my mind go wild.

I quickly began tearing off my pants and shirt and, as she noticed what I was doing, she quickly sprang up in the bed clutching the bedspread tightly to her, saying, "Mike I know what you want, but I can't right now. I'm just getting up from a nap, and have to run some errands."

I finally got my pants and underwear off and grabbed the covers from her and said, "No problem let's just have a quickie."

As I began kissing her, she had her legs tightly crossed, and when I tried to put my hand between her legs, she forcefully grabbed it and said, "Not now, Mike."

At this point my paranoia was killing me, so I overpowered her hand and slid mine between her crossed legs. Instantly my fingers slid into her pussy because her crotch and inner thighs were absolutely soaked and slick. As I continued kissing her, I rose up and forcefully spread her legs apart and then leaned down and slid the head of my cock between her slippery pussy lips. She laid on her back with both hands over her face as I pushed effortlessly all the way inside her. The smell of semen was overpowering coming from under the bedspread. As I began slamming inside her, I said, "It's ok, I wanted you to fuck him."

She instantly replied with a very worried tone, "He just wouldn't stop asking, over and over and over."

I looked at her and said, "I would be twice as turned on if only you had said you fucked him, I wouldn't even care if you told me you're fucking him without my knowing." I continued to stare at her, and she began looking away and biting her lip."

I grinned as she glanced back with a worried look saying, "My God, Mike, I would have never dreamed in a million years you would have had a fantasy like this."

I just kept grinning and staring at her, and then mischievously asked, "Anything else you want to tell me?"

She took a deep breath, squinted her eyes with a smile, and said, "We might have fucked more than once."

I chuckled and replied, "More than once?"

She remained quiet, still grinning as if to gauge my reaction, and said almost in a whisper, "Ok more than once, and let's please leave it at that."

My cock was about to explode as I began hammering her more forcefully than I ever had since I met her, As I continued to slam inside her, I kept asking, "How many times? Come on, how many times did he fuck you?"

She was moaning loudly after multiple times of my asking and pounding against her body, she said in a strained and labored voice, "Every day." I was erotically out of my mind with ecstasy when she said it, when out of the blue she quickly got a furious, almost possessed look on her face as she grabbed my ass and spread her legs twice as wide. Things began coming out of her mouth unlike anything I had ever heard. I didn't even think she was capable of saying some of these things.

As I pounded her inhumanly she began saying, "You like hearing that? You like knowing I enjoy his cock being inside me… You know he gave me his semen three times today… You like knowing I'm constantly carrying his sperm inside me… You like knowing he fucks me like a whore when you're not here… You like knowing how much I love it when he inseminates me… You like knowing I stopped taking my birth control… You like knowing how much more he fills me… You like knowing that two of his friends came over with him a few days ago… and they all took turns coming in me. You like knowing one of them was black and he was so large it felt like he was coming in my stomach?"

Everything she was saying sent me into a moment of pure sexual insanity. I grabbed her hair, pulled with one hand, and thrust so hard I picked her up off the bed with the other as I began shooting every drop of semen I had in my body into her womb. I continued coming and holding her ass off the bed as I pulled her hair. She screamed at first but then began moving her ass in my hand moaning slightly. We stayed like this for a minute or two until I just couldn't give her anything else, and I collapsed on top of her.

We must have lain there for five minutes saying nothing at all before she finally said, "Just know, Mike, I'm done with this… Did you have all of your fantasy you could handle? Is that fucking enough for you? You need to tell Jack, and I mean tonight, that this is the end of your little fantasy. No more fucking when you're not here, no more fucking when you are here. It's done."

She was reserved but quite furious at the moment. Thirty minutes or so later she confessed that everything she said as I fucked her wasn't true, but did admit she had fucked Jack before I got home, insisting that it was only because I kept begging her to, and she felt she had to find a way to pay me back and/or make me get a grip. I was truly losing it and becoming addicted to watching her fuck. Let's just say she's pretty smart and I got the point. I called Jack later in the evening, and told him, "No more," and he agreed. After he returned to school from fall break, we only saw him a couple of times in passing and only at a distance with maybe a short wave.

The experience may have ended, but the fantasy is still very much alive in my mind. I have to say it improved mine and my wife's sex lives more than anyone could ever imagine.